soundarya rajinikanth hot, Another year, another Wimbledon, another semi-final … another match point. Tina had heard it said that history repeats itself, but this was surely pushing it. How could she have been so stupid…? She knew exactly how, of course. Ever since that fateful day this time last year, women’s tennis had changed beyond recognition. The photos in the next day’s papers had won her immediate condemnation from a bunch of people she did not care about, while also earning immediate super-celebrity status as one of the world’s leading sex symbols. The fact that she had ended up losing the match made no difference at all. The job offers came rolling in, though she politely declined all requests that she pose nude for men’s magazines, and her bank balance grew and grew…This fact was not lost on her fellow tennis starlets. At last year’s US Open, a succession of tiny microskirts made their way out on to the courts, and soon Tina found herself facing stiff competition. One girl, in particular, seemed to have hardly any inhibitions at all – her name was Laura Lessing and she had won the hearts and loins of millions of male admirers across the globe. She had first made news by wearing bright red French-cut panties under her short skirt, and though she received reprimands from numerous umpires she continued to wear similar underwear in tournament after tournament. Her skirts were generally not excessively minuscule, but they were made of such a light material that they flew up around her waist at the slightest breeze, and she was not quick to cover her modesty. She obviously adored the limelight.As did Tina, who found herself driven to further exhibitionistic acts on the court just so she could keep herself in the media spotlight. In the French Open, she had worn a skirt that only barely covered her buttocks, with lacy panties beneath. The skirt was made of a stiff material that would neither fly up nor ride up, but whenever she bent over she knew she was showing her panties to the crowds and the cameras.Her fan sites doubled in number, then trebled. Fan mail poured in, as did the contracts, and she carefully ignored the vicious backlash from conservative groups. The people she had intended to thrill were thrilled.For this year’s Wimbledon, she had prepared well. The stretchy skirt idea had been a good one, but it had been flawed. Now, however, she had ironed out the problems. A skirt had been designed and made for her specially – one that would ride up as she moved, but not too quickly. Unlike her night-club skirt of the previous year, this one would not end up around her waist. Indeed, even after the longest, most vigorous points, it would uncover no more than a centimetre of the lower curves of her buttocks. Thus she could be sexy, but safe in the knowledge that she was in control.The dress code for this Wimbledon had been re-written. With new money pouring into the game, big name sponsors had put pressure on the rules committee to allow the female players a little flexibility. In short, the players could wear skirts of any length as long as they covered the buttocks while the player was at rest and standing straight, and the underwear rules had been relaxed to permit any kind of underwear except thongs and g-strings. There had been fierce opposition to these changes, and a few resignations had occurred. But the changes had stuck.So, on the first day of the Wimbledon fortnight, Tina had strode on to the court wearing a semi-stretchy white miniskirt that covered her buttocks with almost an inch to spare, with a pair of pale blue French-cut panties underneath. The outfit had gone down a storm. Every day for the last week and a half, she had graced several pages of each and every tabloid in the country. She practically received a standing ovation every time she walked out on to the court.And today she faced Laura Lessing. Laura had received a similarly rapturous welcome on her first day, as she appeared on court wearing not only her trademark ‘flying’ skirt, but also a tight tank top through which the outline of her bra was clearly visible. The tabloids contained nearly as many photos of Laura as they did of Tina. In fact, over the last couple of days Tina had been incensed to discover herself almost marginalised by full-page spreads of Laura’s latest gimmick – a pair of French-cut panties that had been judiciously altered to turn them almost, but not quite, into a thong. And the committee did not object! This angered Tina. Laura was flouting the new rules and getting away with it!So last night, Tina had decided she was not going to be outdone in her own match. She had summoned her tailor (she never went anywhere without him these days), and given him the job of ‘editing’ her own panties. She showed him the picture of Laura’s bottom adorning the front page of The Quasar. “I want you to make mine even skimpier than that,” she said, “while still not being a thong.”Gerard’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “That … will be tricky,” he remarked. “But I’ll give it a try.”And so he had. The following morning, Tina was impressed with the result.“That will surely slip between my buttocks,” she observed critically.“It will, after a short while,” agreed Gerard. “But it’s not a thong – not quite. And I’m sure you’ll get a kick out of pulling it out of your arse every few points in front of the cameras.”Tina considered this, and a smile came to her lips. “Yes…” she said.“That will be fun.”But Martin, her manager, was outraged when he saw the garment. “You cannot wear that!” he exclaimed. “It’s hardly any bigger than the thong you wore last year! And just remember – you almost got banned from Wimbledon on account of that little stunt.”“It wasn’t a stunt!” objected Tina. “But that’s academic anyway. They’ve relaxed the rules since then, as well you know.”“But there are still rules,” Martin insisted. “And one of them is that thongs aren’t allowed.”“This isn’t a thong,” said Tina.“It virtually is. And when it’s bunched up between your butt cheeks, who’s going to know the difference?”“Who indeed?” Tina smiled wryly. “But I can easily prove to them that it isn’t.”Martin frowned, then turned on his heel and walked away.“He’ll get over it,” Gerard told her. “Now, about this top…”“Oh yes! Do you have it?”“It’s in your bag,” said the tailor. “Check it out – I think you’ll like it.”Tina hurried through to her room and placed the almost-thong on her bed next to her equipment bag. Opening the bag, she smiled as she spotted a white cut-off t-shirt folded neatly on the top. She smiled to herself.This was her latest gambit – exposure of the midriff. She pulled it out and held it up, giggling naughtily. Then she pulled out the miniskirt and sighed happily as she imagined the whole combination. This was going to be a good day. Finally she went through the rest of the equipment in the bag, making sure it was all present. She was not going to make the same mistake she had made this time last year!Placing her racquets in the bag first, she re-packed everything, leaving her clothing until last. She hesitated for a moment, then resisted the temptation to try the clothes on before packing them, too. She laid the panties and the skirt side by side on top of her track suit, then placed the t-shirt on top.“Tina?”She turned around at the sound of her manager’s voice. “Yes Martin?”“Waldo’s here – he wants to talk to you about tonight’s do.”Tina frowned. “Couldn’t he have phoned?”“He was in the hotel,” explained Martin. “Thought he’d ‘just drop by’ or something.”“Okay, I’m coming.” Tina stood up and went out to meet her agent.Waldo was a tall man with a thick crop of wild grey hair that always looked as if he’d been out in a strong wind. He had a habit of finishing every other sentence with “don’t you know” and his eyebrows bobbed up and down as he talked. Tina found him rather intimidating, but he was the best agent she’d had.“Ahem, well Tina, good morning and how do you do,” he pronounced sternly.“I’ve been chewing the old fat with the blokes at the press office and they happened to bring up the subject of interviews, don’t you know. So I thought to myself, as I am wont to do, ‘now here if I am not greatly mistaken is an opportunity old boy’ and …”Tina only half-listened, fascinated by his eyebrows, as Waldo trundled on through a terribly one-sided conversation at the end of which he paused, awaiting her response. She shook herself. “Ah, whatever you think is best, Waldo,” she said. “I trust your judgment.”“Most gratifying I am sure, well I’ll be tootling off now if you’ll pardon my flying visit – oh and I have another advertising contract I need to discuss with you, but it can wait until tonight, what? Or even tomorrow don’t you know. Toodle-pip.” And with that he swept out of the room.“We should be leaving,” said Martin, coming back into the room. “Are you ready?”“Sure,” said Tina. “Let me grab my bag.”She walked back into her bedroom and reached down to zip up her bag. Then she stopped. Something was not quite right. Her eyes narrowing, she slid her hand down the side of the bag and pulled out a white object that she had just glimpsed the corner of. It was a pair of conservative white panties.Annoyed, she flung them on to the floor. “Thought you’d try to convince me of the error of my ways, did you Martin?” she muttered.She said nothing to Martin as they left the hotel, and only in the car did she finally break her silence. “Honestly Martin,” she reprimanded him.“Sometimes you act just like my mother.”“Huh?” Martin looked puzzled.“The panties?”“Oh.” Martin flushed and responded defensively, “Well I’m sorry, but there are limits, you know.”“Just forget it,” said Tina.In the Centre Court changing rooms she met up with her arch-rival, and today’s opponent, Laura Lessing. “Hi,” said Tina rather coldly.“Hi Tina!” Laura gushed. “Wow, I’m so happy to be playing against you at last! You are my absolute hero, you know.”Tina was utterly disarmed, and found herself rather flustered. “Well, I…” she began. “Thank you! That’s nice of you to say so.”“I think it’s great what you’ve done for women’s tennis,” continued Laura.“You’ve possibly seen my, um … tributes … to your groundbreaking stunt last year…”“It wasn’t…” Tina began, before changing her mind. “Well, I guess I always figured you were trying to outdo me,” she said. “You must admit you’ve become rather popular yourself…”“I know!” Laura’s eyes were like saucers, as if she could barely comprehend the idea. “Isn’t it amazing? I mean, I’m nowhere near as pretty as you – I’m just overwhelmed at the attention I’ve got.”Tina chuckled. “Have you ever thought of, you know, toning it down a little?”Laura looked surprised. “Why, no,” she said. “Have you?” But she did not wait for a response before continuing in a conspiratorial whisper, “I just love to go a little further each time, you see. I know sooner or later I’ll get into trouble, but isn’t it amazing what they’ll let you get away with this year?”“Yes, it is,” agreed Tina. She sighed and began to undress. “Guess we’d better get into our skimpy outfits then.”Laura giggled. “Ooh yes,” she said.Tina pulled her t-shirt and skirt out of her bag, then stared into her bag in horror. Her heart plummeted into her shoes. “Oh my God!” she exclaimed.“What is it?” asked Laura in alarm.“My panties! They’re not here!”“What? Are you sure?”Tina suddenly realised with a shock that Martin had not only placed a conservative pair of panties in her bag, he had removed the other pair at the same time! “I don’t believe it!” she said. “My manager’s taken them out!”“Can’t you wear what you’re wearing now?” inquired Laura. “As I understand it, that’s what you did last year.”“I’m not wearing underwear,” hissed Tina sharply.“Ah,” said Laura. “Oops.”“Hey, are you wearing panties?” asked Tina on a sudden thought.“Yes but…”“Great! Can I wear them?”“No! I’m wearing the ones I’ll be wearing on the court!”“Oh.” Tina was crestfallen. “Good grief, what a fix.”“What skirt have you got?” inquired Laura.Tina showed her.Laura nodded. “Ah yes, I know that one. It doesn’t ride up much, does it?”“Not much,” conceded Tina. “But enough, probably.”“Maybe not, if you’re careful. And won’t it be awesome? Think of it – the first woman to play tennis at a Grand Slam tournament without panties!” Tina groaned. “I suppose it’s possible I might get away with it,” she said. “But I’ll be giving you the advantage.”Laura waved her hand dismissively. “Nonsense,” she said airily. “You’re the better player – you’ll have no problems.”Tina stared at Laura, perplexed. “What kind of pep-talk do you give yourself?” she inquired. “Are you expecting to lose?”“I don’t mind.” Laura shrugged. “I’m just out to play my best and have a good time. I don’t have any illusions.”Tina shook her head in great puzzlement, then sighed as she considered her position. Eventually she decided to bite the bullet, and changed into her miniskirt, sports bra and cut-off t-shirt. The latter item caught her by surprise – it was far tighter than she had imagined.Laura whistled. “Wow, sexy!” Tina chuckled. The top really was tight – it clung to every curve of her breasts and the bra beneath made highly visible ridges in its fabric. She decided she rather liked the effect.But then she noticed what Laura was wearing. She gasped. “Oh my goodness!” Laura had really pulled out all the stops, knowing she was up against the woman who had started the whole revolution in women’s tennis wear. Her light skirt had been drastically reduced in length – it barely covered her buttocks – and she was wearing a tight lycra crop-top that made Tina’s t-shirt seem almost conservative. “How do I look?” she asked.“You look … naked!” exclaimed Tina.Laura giggled. “Why thank you!” she said.The two girls donned their track suits and walked out to meet the crowd, to whistles and cheers and great applause. They lapped it up. Then Martin arrived.“Where have you been?” Tina hissed.“Getting a drink,” he said. “What’s up?”“What’s up??” Tina fought to control her anger. “Martin you idiot, I didn’t realise you’d taken my panties out of my bag!”“Huh?”“Those ones you put in there – I threw them away! Now I have nothing!” Martin gasped in shock. “Oh … my … God,” he managed at last.“Tell me about it. Now do you think you can go and get me some?”“Well, I’ll try,” he said, “but you know what the traffic’s like. Remember the last time?”“You don’t need to go all the way back to the hotel,” she told him. “Just find a clothes shop.”Martin nodded. “Okay,” he said, and hurried off.The sky was overcast as the two girls took off their track suits to rapturous applause. Cameras snapped in their hundreds. Tina had stomach butterflies as she began her warm up with a few serves from the right-hand side of the court. But her skirt stayed put (pretty much), and she made sure its hem stayed well below her buttocks. The breeze on her naked pussy made her feel terribly uneasy, but she forced herself not to think about it, and tried to concentrate on serving well.Meanwhile, Laura was getting all the attention. She was leaping high in every serve, her skirt flying up to reveal a pair of white silk panties that were almost as small as the ones Tina had been planning to wear. And they looked as if they were several sizes too small. Already the material at the back was creeping between her buttocks, and she made no attempt to rectify the situation. And she took her time about bending over (with straight legs) to pick up balls from the grass.Tina was a little relieved not to have all the cameras scrutinising her, but also rather annoyed that the crowd was watching Laura and not her.Nevertheless, she did not dare to let her skirt ride any higher than it was doing already, so she forced herself to ignore her opponent’s exhibitionistic antics and the crowd’s response.The match began. As expected, Tina’s skirt did not ride up much, and she began to relax a little. She was careful not to allow any point to go on for too long (sometimes this meant giving Laura the occasional point, but she could afford them), and gradually she began to feel that she was, after all, in control. After four games, the score was 3:1, and Tina was about to serve in the fifth when it began to rain.It was just a light drizzle, but after only a couple of points the grass was beginning to get slippery, and after a meaningful glance from Tina, the umpire ordered the covers to be brought out. Tina was relieved – it would buy her some time before Martin got back.But the covers were not on for long. Five minutes later the rain had ceased, and the players were cleared to resume the game. This they did, but this time Laura had the advantage. The damp grass caused them both to slip on several occasions, but whereas Laura took this in her stride, relishing the opportunity to flash her panties yet again, Tina could not afford to let her skirt ride up at all. So she played it safe, taking only small steps, while Laura capitalised on the opportunity to break serve for the first time.The drizzle began again in the next game, but stopped after only a couple of minutes. Tina was by now getting rather frustrated. She lost to Laura’s serve, then lost her own serve after that. Things were not going well. On the positive side, the rain was causing her t-shirt to cling even tighter to her chest, and the material was even easier to see through now that it was damp.Laura could not help but notice this as she came all the way up to the net to slam home a winning cross-court volley. She realised that her own crop top was not the type of garment to turn transparent in the rain, and she wished she had thought to wear a thin t-shirt like Tina’s. But perhaps there was something else she could do…At the beginning of the ninth game, with the score at 5:3 (to Laura), Tina bounced a ball in front of her, glancing occasionally at her opponent. She watched as Laura hopped from one foot to the other, bouncing on the spot, and then frowned. Laura seemed a little more … bouncy? than usual.And then she realised the startling truth: that her opponent had taken off her bra! Laura’s crop top was now bouncing under the influence of a pair of decidedly unfettered breasts (and Laura’s chest was fairly large for a tennis player).“Two can play at that game,” thought Tina to herself, and she clenched her teeth in a new resolve.Determined to pull herself back into the match, Tina began to take a few more risks. She managed to win her serve, but then had a nasty fright in Laura’s service game. While running at full-stretch to intercept an attempted pass, she slipped and abruptly did the splits (almost) on the damp grass. She squealed in horror and immediately closed her legs, pulling her skirt down to cover her neatly-trimmed pubic hair.There were one or two puzzled stares from the crowd, but the glimpse had been too brief for them to be sure about what they had seen. Tina could almost hear their comments: “Did you just see what I saw? Well, I’m not sure… it looked like she’s not wearing panties… Of course, I could be wrong…”She got to her feet, somewhat rattled, and returned to the baseline. The next couple of points went badly, and soon she found herself facing the wrong end of a set point. Biting her lip in anxiety, she was almost wrong-footed as the ball came hurtling down the court to her right-hand side. She launched herself towards it.Her foot slipped, and shot backwards. She sank to the floor as the ball whipped past her unmet. Her skirt had ridden up again and she hastily pulled it down as she got to her feet. Again, the whispers…“Game and first set to Miss Lessing,” announced the umpire.Tina sighed unhappily and prepared to serve. The lack of a bra certainly had not severely handicapped her opponent’s game. In fact, she seemed to have acquired a new confidence and was making very few errors. Still, her serve was not strong and could be beaten.By serving well, and taking some judicious risks, Tina succeeded in winning her service game. Smiling to herself as she sat down, she decided to up the stakes in the battle for the press’s attention. As surreptitiously as she could, she unclasped her bra and slipped it off, pulling it out through the left arm-hole of her t-shirt and dropping it into her bag. Immediately the damp t-shirt clung to her bare breasts, and with an involuntary shiver she realised she could just make out her nipples through the thin material. She was sure that the press cameras would also be able to see them.Without bra or panties, she walked out on to the court in just a cut-off t-shirt and a microskirt. Feeling naked and vulnerable but also rather aroused, she winked at Laura before her opponent served. The sensation of playing with no restraints on her breasts, however, was too unfamiliar and her return went wide. Laura’s next serve she pounded back into the net.Cursing to herself, she prepared to try again. She was annoyed with herself for having so much difficulty playing without a bra, when Laura seemed to be managing just fine.‘She probably practices without a bra all the time,’ she thought to herself suddenly. ‘Oh heck, what have I let myself in for?’ She lost that game, and then her own service game. Now 2:1 down, she watched as Laura prepared to serve once again. Her nineteen-year-old opponent’s crop top seemed a little skimpier somehow, and Tina frowned.What had the dratted girl done now? A brief rendezvous at the net in the next point answered her question.Laura had folded over part of her top, so that not only was it now more revealing, but it was also serving to keep her breasts in place more effectively. This was a clever plan, but it was risky – too much bouncing and Laura’s breasts would pop out from underneath the crop top. No doubt that added to the girl’s thrill.The drizzle began again, but not before Tina had broken serve, and then held on to her own serve, to bring the score to 3:2. As the two girls sat down in their respective places, the umpire leaned over to speak to Tina.“Miss Hathaway?” he said.Tina looked up guiltily. She folded her arms across her chest, convinced he was going to reprimand her for removing her bra. But she was mistaken.“How’s the court?” he asked. “I’m considering abandoning play, but it’s up to you two. Miss Lessing is happy to continue, so it’s your decision.”Tina thought for a moment. Martin was not back yet, but he surely would be soon. And she was beginning to play better now. Finally she was back in the lead, and she was becoming confident she could stay ahead until the end of this set. Furthermore, she was enjoying the way the drizzle was making her t-shirt more see-through every minute. “I’m okay for the moment,” she said. “It’s not that bad out there.”“Very well,” said the umpire, nodding.Tina took a swig from her water bottle, then got up and returned to the court.Two lost games later, she was regretting her decision. The drizzle had stopped, but the ground was still rather wet and slippery. She no longer felt she had an excuse for requesting that play be abandoned, and her t-shirt was not getting any more transparent. Facing what could possibly be her penultimate game of this tournament, she decided to go all out in her efforts to win the publicity battle. If she could not win the match, at least she could still steal the next day’s headlines from that upstart Laura.Carefully and deliberately, she poured the remaining contents of her water bottle over her chest, making sure she covered both breasts equally. The material quickly turned almost completely transparent, and despite herself she gasped at the sight of her breasts staring back at her. The wet t-shirt clung tightly to every contour and concealed nothing.Holding her head high (while trying not to meet anyone’s gaze), she marched out on to the court once again. Laura did the same, but then her jaw dropped as she saw Tina’s transformation. Tina saw her giggle and then hold up a thumb in admiring support.“Miss Hathaway…” came the umpire’s voice over the loudspeaker.Tina trotted over to speak to him.The umpire leaned over and said, “Enough is enough, Miss Hathaway. This is not a wet t-shirt contest, it is a tennis match. The new rules regarding the dress code are there to encourage freedom of expression, not indecent behaviour. Do you have another shirt?”“I’m afraid not,” confessed Tina.The umpire sighed. “And where is your bra?”“It broke,” Tina lied.“All right, but one more lewd act on your part and I will disqualify you and ban you from the tournament. The whole tone of this event has dropped through the floor, and I’m damned if I’m going to take it any more.”Tina nodded. “I understand.” Rather subdued, she returned to the court.The game went badly. Tina found her t-shirt highly distracting, and with every bounce it rode higher and higher and threatened to expose her breasts to the world. Soon it was revealing as much flesh as Laura’s crop top.Nevertheless, she liked the effect and did not attempt to replace it, until she heard a warning cough from the umpire. She hastily pulled it down.She lost that game, and prepared to serve to stay in the match. She served well, but a good return surprised her and she failed to clear the net with her follow-up shot. Then she noticed that her vigorous serve had resulted in her t-shirt being hoisted up high on her chest. Only a half-inch of material extended below the lower curve of her breasts. Rather reluctantly, she pulled the t-shirt down.The next few serves had similar effects, but a longer point almost resulted in her breasts popping free of the t-shirt entirely. She won two points, but also lost two.So now she was at match point, again, and this time her predicament was even worse. What could she do? If she preserved her modesty and lost, was that any better than going all out and perhaps being banned from the rest of the tournament? Probably not.She served, and at once felt her t-shirt climb up again. But she ignored it and concentrated on trying to predict where Laura’s return would end up.It was short – that was good. Tina raced forward and whipped the ball over to the far corner. But Laura, realising the danger, was already almost there. She hammered it back down the line, and Tina had to lunge to reach it. She made it, just, and the ball bounced high off her racquet – a mis-hit.Laura was quick to take advantage, her chest bouncing as she ran around the back of the ball. She attempted to fire it down the right-hand line, but Tina caught it at the net with a drop volley. However, it bounced harder off her racquet than she had intended, leaving Laura with an easy opportunity for a lob. Tina raced backwards, only to find to her horror that Laura was not going for the lob at all. She was responding with a drop shot of her own.Tina sprinted forwards, just reaching the ball in time. But as she dug her feet in to brake herself, they slid on the wet grass, shooting right under the net. Tina yelped as she fell to the ground and slid forwards on her back. Her skirt, caught by the net as she passed beneath it, was yanked up to her waist. Her t-shirt was pulled up by sheer friction, both on the ground and on the bottom of the net, until it was wrapped around her neck.At this point Tina came to an abrupt halt, with her head on one side of the net and her rather unclothed body on the other.The crowd fell into a stunned silence, then erupted in a cacophony of wolf-whistles, cheers and thunderous applause. The umpire’s announcement of “Game, set and match to Miss Lessing” went completely unheard. Laura, meanwhile, walked over to where Tina was lying with her pussy and breasts fully exposed to the crowd and to the world’s photographers. She looked down at Tina and smiled.“You win,” she said.THE END Another year, another Wimbledon, another semi-final … another match point. Tina had heard it said that history repeats itself, but this was surely pushing it. How could she have been so stupid…? She knew exactly how, of course. Ever since that fateful day this time last year, women’s tennis had changed beyond recognition. The photos in the next day’s papers had won her immediate condemnation from a bunch of people she did not care about, while also earning immediate super-celebrity status as one of the world’s leading sex symbols. The fact that she had ended up losing the match made no difference at all. The job offers came rolling in, though she politely declined all requests that she pose nude for men’s magazines, and her bank balance grew and grew…This fact was not lost on her fellow tennis starlets. At last year’s US Open, a succession of tiny microskirts made their way out on to the courts, and soon Tina found herself facing stiff competition. One girl, in particular, seemed to have hardly any inhibitions at all – her name was Laura Lessing and she had won the hearts and loins of millions of male admirers across the globe. She had first made news by wearing bright red French-cut panties under her short skirt, and though she received reprimands from numerous umpires she continued to wear similar underwear in tournament after tournament. Her skirts were generally not excessively minuscule, but they were made of such a light material that they flew up around her waist at the slightest breeze, and she was not quick to cover her modesty. She obviously adored the limelight.As did Tina, who found herself driven to further exhibitionistic acts on the court just so she could keep herself in the media spotlight. In the French Open, she had worn a skirt that only barely covered her buttocks, with lacy panties beneath. The skirt was made of a stiff material that would neither fly up nor ride up, but whenever she bent over she knew she was showing her panties to the crowds and the cameras.Her fan sites doubled in number, then trebled. Fan mail poured in, as did the contracts, and she carefully ignored the vicious backlash from conservative groups. The people she had intended to thrill were thrilled.For this year’s Wimbledon, she had prepared well. The stretchy skirt idea had been a good one, but it had been flawed. Now, however, she had ironed out the problems. A skirt had been designed and made for her specially – one that would ride up as she moved, but not too quickly. Unlike her night-club skirt of the previous year, this one would not end up around her waist. Indeed, even after the longest, most vigorous points, it would uncover no more than a centimetre of the lower curves of her buttocks. Thus she could be sexy, but safe in the knowledge that she was in control.The dress code for this Wimbledon had been re-written. With new money pouring into the game, big name sponsors had put pressure on the rules committee to allow the female players a little flexibility. In short, the players could wear skirts of any length as long as they covered the buttocks while the player was at rest and standing straight, and the underwear rules had been relaxed to permit any kind of underwear except thongs and g-strings. There had been fierce opposition to these changes, and a few resignations had occurred. But the changes had stuck.So, on the first day of the Wimbledon fortnight, Tina had strode on to the court wearing a semi-stretchy white miniskirt that covered her buttocks with almost an inch to spare, with a pair of pale blue French-cut panties underneath. The outfit had gone down a storm. Every day for the last week and a half, she had graced several pages of each and every tabloid in the country. She practically received a standing ovation every time she walked out on to the court.And today she faced Laura Lessing. Laura had received a similarly rapturous welcome on her first day, as she appeared on court wearing not only her trademark ‘flying’ skirt, but also a tight tank top through which the outline of her bra was clearly visible. The tabloids contained nearly as many photos of Laura as they did of Tina. In fact, over the last couple of days Tina had been incensed to discover herself almost marginalised by full-page spreads of Laura’s latest gimmick – a pair of French-cut panties that had been judiciously altered to turn them almost, but not quite, into a thong. And the committee did not object! This angered Tina. Laura was flouting the new rules and getting away with it!So last night, Tina had decided she was not going to be outdone in her own match. She had summoned her tailor (she never went anywhere without him these days), and given him the job of ‘editing’ her own panties. She showed him the picture of Laura’s bottom adorning the front page of The Quasar. “I want you to make mine even skimpier than that,” she said, “while still not being a thong.”Gerard’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “That … will be tricky,” he remarked. “But I’ll give it a try.”And so he had. The following morning, Tina was impressed with the result.“That will surely slip between my buttocks,” she observed critically.“It will, after a short while,” agreed Gerard. “But it’s not a thong – not quite. And I’m sure you’ll get a kick out of pulling it out of your arse every few points in front of the cameras.”Tina considered this, and a smile came to her lips. “Yes…” she said.“That will be fun.”But Martin, her manager, was outraged when he saw the garment. “You cannot wear that!” he exclaimed. “It’s hardly any bigger than the thong you wore last year! And just remember – you almost got banned from Wimbledon on account of that little stunt.”“It wasn’t a stunt!” objected Tina. “But that’s academic anyway. They’ve relaxed the rules since then, as well you know.”“But there are still rules,” Martin insisted. “And one of them is that thongs aren’t allowed.”“This isn’t a thong,” said Tina.“It virtually is. And when it’s bunched up between your butt cheeks, who’s going to know the difference?”“Who indeed?” Tina smiled wryly. “But I can easily prove to them that it isn’t.”Martin frowned, then turned on his heel and walked away.“He’ll get over it,” Gerard told her. “Now, about this top…”“Oh yes! Do you have it?”“It’s in your bag,” said the tailor. “Check it out – I think you’ll like it.”Tina hurried through to her room and placed the almost-thong on her bed next to her equipment bag. Opening the bag, she smiled as she spotted a white cut-off t-shirt folded neatly on the top. She smiled to herself.This was her latest gambit – exposure of the midriff. She pulled it out and held it up, giggling naughtily. Then she pulled out the miniskirt and sighed happily as she imagined the whole combination. This was going to be a good day. Finally she went through the rest of the equipment in the bag, making sure it was all present. She was not going to make the same mistake she had made this time last year!Placing her racquets in the bag first, she re-packed everything, leaving her clothing until last. She hesitated for a moment, then resisted the temptation to try the clothes on before packing them, too. She laid the panties and the skirt side by side on top of her track suit, then placed the t-shirt on top.“Tina?”She turned around at the sound of her manager’s voice. “Yes Martin?”“Waldo’s here – he wants to talk to you about tonight’s do.”Tina frowned. “Couldn’t he have phoned?”“He was in the hotel,” explained Martin. “Thought he’d ‘just drop by’ or something.”“Okay, I’m coming.” Tina stood up and went out to meet her agent.Waldo was a tall man with a thick crop of wild grey hair that always looked as if he’d been out in a strong wind. He had a habit of finishing every other sentence with “don’t you know” and his eyebrows bobbed up and down as he talked. Tina found him rather intimidating, but he was the best agent she’d had.“Ahem, well Tina, good morning and how do you do,” he pronounced sternly.“I’ve been chewing the old fat with the blokes at the press office and they happened to bring up the subject of interviews, don’t you know. So I thought to myself, as I am wont to do, ‘now here if I am not greatly mistaken is an opportunity old boy’ and …”Tina only half-listened, fascinated by his eyebrows, as Waldo trundled on through a terribly one-sided conversation at the end of which he paused, awaiting her response. She shook herself. “Ah, whatever you think is best, Waldo,” she said. “I trust your judgment.”“Most gratifying I am sure, well I’ll be tootling off now if you’ll pardon my flying visit – oh and I have another advertising contract I need to discuss with you, but it can wait until tonight, what? Or even tomorrow don’t you know. Toodle-pip.” And with that he swept out of the room.“We should be leaving,” said Martin, coming back into the room. “Are you ready?”“Sure,” said Tina. “Let me grab my bag.”She walked back into her bedroom and reached down to zip up her bag. Then she stopped. Something was not quite right. Her eyes narrowing, she slid her hand down the side of the bag and pulled out a white object that she had just glimpsed the corner of. It was a pair of conservative white panties.Annoyed, she flung them on to the floor. “Thought you’d try to convince me of the error of my ways, did you Martin?” she muttered.She said nothing to Martin as they left the hotel, and only in the car did she finally break her silence. “Honestly Martin,” she reprimanded him.“Sometimes you act just like my mother.”“Huh?” Martin looked puzzled.“The panties?”“Oh.” Martin flushed and responded defensively, “Well I’m sorry, but there are limits, you know.”“Just forget it,” said Tina.In the Centre Court changing rooms she met up with her arch-rival, and today’s opponent, Laura Lessing. “Hi,” said Tina rather coldly.“Hi Tina!” Laura gushed. “Wow, I’m so happy to be playing against you at last! You are my absolute hero, you know.”Tina was utterly disarmed, and found herself rather flustered. “Well, I…” she began. “Thank you! That’s nice of you to say so.”“I think it’s great what you’ve done for women’s tennis,” continued Laura.“You’ve possibly seen my, um … tributes … to your groundbreaking stunt last year…”“It wasn’t…” Tina began, before changing her mind. “Well, I guess I always figured you were trying to outdo me,” she said. “You must admit you’ve become rather popular yourself…”“I know!” Laura’s eyes were like saucers, as if she could barely comprehend the idea. “Isn’t it amazing? I mean, I’m nowhere near as pretty as you – I’m just overwhelmed at the attention I’ve got.”Tina chuckled. “Have you ever thought of, you know, toning it down a little?”Laura looked surprised. “Why, no,” she said. “Have you?” But she did not wait for a response before continuing in a conspiratorial whisper, “I just love to go a little further each time, you see. I know sooner or later I’ll get into trouble, but isn’t it amazing what they’ll let you get away with this year?”“Yes, it is,” agreed Tina. She sighed and began to undress. “Guess we’d better get into our skimpy outfits then.”Laura giggled. “Ooh yes,” she said.Tina pulled her t-shirt and skirt out of her bag, then stared into her bag in horror. Her heart plummeted into her shoes. “Oh my God!” she exclaimed.“What is it?” asked Laura in alarm.“My panties! They’re not here!”“What? Are you sure?”Tina suddenly realised with a shock that Martin had not only placed a conservative pair of panties in her bag, he had removed the other pair at the same time! “I don’t believe it!” she said. “My manager’s taken them out!”“Can’t you wear what you’re wearing now?” inquired Laura. “As I understand it, that’s what you did last year.”“I’m not wearing underwear,” hissed Tina sharply.“Ah,” said Laura. “Oops.”“Hey, are you wearing panties?” asked Tina on a sudden thought.“Yes but…”“Great! Can I wear them?”“No! I’m wearing the ones I’ll be wearing on the court!”“Oh.” Tina was crestfallen. “Good grief, what a fix.”“What skirt have you got?” inquired Laura.Tina showed her.Laura nodded. “Ah yes, I know that one. It doesn’t ride up much, does it?”“Not much,” conceded Tina. “But enough, probably.”“Maybe not, if you’re careful. And won’t it be awesome? Think of it – the first woman to play tennis at a Grand Slam tournament without panties!” Tina groaned. “I suppose it’s possible I might get away with it,” she said. “But I’ll be giving you the advantage.”Laura waved her hand dismissively. “Nonsense,” she said airily. “You’re the better player – you’ll have no problems.”Tina stared at Laura, perplexed. “What kind of pep-talk do you give yourself?” she inquired. “Are you expecting to lose?”“I don’t mind.” Laura shrugged. “I’m just out to play my best and have a good time. I don’t have any illusions.”Tina shook her head in great puzzlement, then sighed as she considered her position. Eventually she decided to bite the bullet, and changed into her miniskirt, sports bra and cut-off t-shirt. The latter item caught her by surprise – it was far tighter than she had imagined.Laura whistled. “Wow, sexy!” Tina chuckled. The top really was tight – it clung to every curve of her breasts and the bra beneath made highly visible ridges in its fabric. She decided she rather liked the effect.But then she noticed what Laura was wearing. She gasped. “Oh my goodness!” Laura had really pulled out all the stops, knowing she was up against the woman who had started the whole revolution in women’s tennis wear. Her light skirt had been drastically reduced in length – it barely covered her buttocks – and she was wearing a tight lycra crop-top that made Tina’s t-shirt seem almost conservative. “How do I look?” she asked.“You look … naked!” exclaimed Tina.Laura giggled. “Why thank you!” she said.The two girls donned their track suits and walked out to meet the crowd, to whistles and cheers and great applause. They lapped it up. Then Martin arrived.“Where have you been?” Tina hissed.“Getting a drink,” he said. “What’s up?”“What’s up??” Tina fought to control her anger. “Martin you idiot, I didn’t realise you’d taken my panties out of my bag!”“Huh?”“Those ones you put in there – I threw them away! Now I have nothing!” Martin gasped in shock. “Oh … my … God,” he managed at last.“Tell me about it. Now do you think you can go and get me some?”“Well, I’ll try,” he said, “but you know what the traffic’s like. Remember the last time?”“You don’t need to go all the way back to the hotel,” she told him. “Just find a clothes shop.”Martin nodded. “Okay,” he said, and hurried off.The sky was overcast as the two girls took off their track suits to rapturous applause. Cameras snapped in their hundreds. Tina had stomach butterflies as she began her warm up with a few serves from the right-hand side of the court. But her skirt stayed put (pretty much), and she made sure its hem stayed well below her buttocks. The breeze on her naked pussy made her feel terribly uneasy, but she forced herself not to think about it, and tried to concentrate on serving well.Meanwhile, Laura was getting all the attention. She was leaping high in every serve, her skirt flying up to reveal a pair of white silk panties that were almost as small as the ones Tina had been planning to wear. And they looked as if they were several sizes too small. Already the material at the back was creeping between her buttocks, and she made no attempt to rectify the situation. And she took her time about bending over (with straight legs) to pick up balls from the grass.Tina was a little relieved not to have all the cameras scrutinising her, but also rather annoyed that the crowd was watching Laura and not her.Nevertheless, she did not dare to let her skirt ride any higher than it was doing already, so she forced herself to ignore her opponent’s exhibitionistic antics and the crowd’s response.The match began. As expected, Tina’s skirt did not ride up much, and she began to relax a little. She was careful not to allow any point to go on for too long (sometimes this meant giving Laura the occasional point, but she could afford them), and gradually she began to feel that she was, after all, in control. After four games, the score was 3:1, and Tina was about to serve in the fifth when it began to rain.It was just a light drizzle, but after only a couple of points the grass was beginning to get slippery, and after a meaningful glance from Tina, the umpire ordered the covers to be brought out. Tina was relieved – it would buy her some time before Martin got back.But the covers were not on for long. Five minutes later the rain had ceased, and the players were cleared to resume the game. This they did, but this time Laura had the advantage. The damp grass caused them both to slip on several occasions, but whereas Laura took this in her stride, relishing the opportunity to flash her panties yet again, Tina could not afford to let her skirt ride up at all. So she played it safe, taking only small steps, while Laura capitalised on the opportunity to break serve for the first time.The drizzle began again in the next game, but stopped after only a couple of minutes. Tina was by now getting rather frustrated. She lost to Laura’s serve, then lost her own serve after that. Things were not going well. On the positive side, the rain was causing her t-shirt to cling even tighter to her chest, and the material was even easier to see through now that it was damp.Laura could not help but notice this as she came all the way up to the net to slam home a winning cross-court volley. She realised that her own crop top was not the type of garment to turn transparent in the rain, and she wished she had thought to wear a thin t-shirt like Tina’s. But perhaps there was something else she could do…At the beginning of the ninth game, with the score at 5:3 (to Laura), Tina bounced a ball in front of her, glancing occasionally at her opponent. She watched as Laura hopped from one foot to the other, bouncing on the spot, and then frowned. Laura seemed a little more … bouncy? than usual.And then she realised the startling truth: that her opponent had taken off her bra! Laura’s crop top was now bouncing under the influence of a pair of decidedly unfettered breasts (and Laura’s chest was fairly large for a tennis player).“Two can play at that game,” thought Tina to herself, and she clenched her teeth in a new resolve.Determined to pull herself back into the match, Tina began to take a few more risks. She managed to win her serve, but then had a nasty fright in Laura’s service game. While running at full-stretch to intercept an attempted pass, she slipped and abruptly did the splits (almost) on the damp grass. She squealed in horror and immediately closed her legs, pulling her skirt down to cover her neatly-trimmed pubic hair.There were one or two puzzled stares from the crowd, but the glimpse had been too brief for them to be sure about what they had seen. Tina could almost hear their comments: “Did you just see what I saw? Well, I’m not sure… it looked like she’s not wearing panties… Of course, I could be wrong…”She got to her feet, somewhat rattled, and returned to the baseline. The next couple of points went badly, and soon she found herself facing the wrong end of a set point. Biting her lip in anxiety, she was almost wrong-footed as the ball came hurtling down the court to her right-hand side. She launched herself towards it.Her foot slipped, and shot backwards. She sank to the floor as the ball whipped past her unmet. Her skirt had ridden up again and she hastily pulled it down as she got to her feet. Again, the whispers…“Game and first set to Miss Lessing,” announced the umpire.Tina sighed unhappily and prepared to serve. The lack of a bra certainly had not severely handicapped her opponent’s game. In fact, she seemed to have acquired a new confidence and was making very few errors. Still, her serve was not strong and could be beaten.By serving well, and taking some judicious risks, Tina succeeded in winning her service game. Smiling to herself as she sat down, she decided to up the stakes in the battle for the press’s attention. As surreptitiously as she could, she unclasped her bra and slipped it off, pulling it out through the left arm-hole of her t-shirt and dropping it into her bag. Immediately the damp t-shirt clung to her bare breasts, and with an involuntary shiver she realised she could just make out her nipples through the thin material. She was sure that the press cameras would also be able to see them.Without bra or panties, she walked out on to the court in just a cut-off t-shirt and a microskirt. Feeling naked and vulnerable but also rather aroused, she winked at Laura before her opponent served. The sensation of playing with no restraints on her breasts, however, was too unfamiliar and her return went wide. Laura’s next serve she pounded back into the net.Cursing to herself, she prepared to try again. She was annoyed with herself for having so much difficulty playing without a bra, when Laura seemed to be managing just fine.‘She probably practices without a bra all the time,’ she thought to herself suddenly. ‘Oh heck, what have I let myself in for?’ She lost that game, and then her own service game. Now 2:1 down, she watched as Laura prepared to serve once again. Her nineteen-year-old opponent’s crop top seemed a little skimpier somehow, and Tina frowned.What had the dratted girl done now? A brief rendezvous at the net in the next point answered her question.Laura had folded over part of her top, so that not only was it now more revealing, but it was also serving to keep her breasts in place more effectively. This was a clever plan, but it was risky – too much bouncing and Laura’s breasts would pop out from underneath the crop top. No doubt that added to the girl’s thrill.The drizzle began again, but not before Tina had broken serve, and then held on to her own serve, to bring the score to 3:2. As the two girls sat down in their respective places, the umpire leaned over to speak to Tina.“Miss Hathaway?” he said.Tina looked up guiltily. She folded her arms across her chest, convinced he was going to reprimand her for removing her bra. But she was mistaken.“How’s the court?” he asked. “I’m considering abandoning play, but it’s up to you two. Miss Lessing is happy to continue, so it’s your decision.”Tina thought for a moment. Martin was not back yet, but he surely would be soon. And she was beginning to play better now. Finally she was back in the lead, and she was becoming confident she could stay ahead until the end of this set. Furthermore, she was enjoying the way the drizzle was making her t-shirt more see-through every minute. “I’m okay for the moment,” she said. “It’s not that bad out there.”“Very well,” said the umpire, nodding.Tina took a swig from her water bottle, then got up and returned to the court.Two lost games later, she was regretting her decision. The drizzle had stopped, but the ground was still rather wet and slippery. She no longer felt she had an excuse for requesting that play be abandoned, and her t-shirt was not getting any more transparent. Facing what could possibly be her penultimate game of this tournament, she decided to go all out in her efforts to win the publicity battle. If she could not win the match, at least she could still steal the next day’s headlines from that upstart Laura.Carefully and deliberately, she poured the remaining contents of her water bottle over her chest, making sure she covered both breasts equally. The material quickly turned almost completely transparent, and despite herself she gasped at the sight of her breasts staring back at her. The wet t-shirt clung tightly to every contour and concealed nothing.Holding her head high (while trying not to meet anyone’s gaze), she marched out on to the court once again. Laura did the same, but then her jaw dropped as she saw Tina’s transformation. Tina saw her giggle and then hold up a thumb in admiring support.“Miss Hathaway…” came the umpire’s voice over the loudspeaker.Tina trotted over to speak to him.The umpire leaned over and said, “Enough is enough, Miss Hathaway. This is not a wet t-shirt contest, it is a tennis match. The new rules regarding the dress code are there to encourage freedom of expression, not indecent behaviour. Do you have another shirt?”“I’m afraid not,” confessed Tina.The umpire sighed. “And where is your bra?”“It broke,” Tina lied.“All right, but one more lewd act on your part and I will disqualify you and ban you from the tournament. The whole tone of this event has dropped through the floor, and I’m damned if I’m going to take it any more.”Tina nodded. “I understand.” Rather subdued, she returned to the court.The game went badly. Tina found her t-shirt highly distracting, and with every bounce it rode higher and higher and threatened to expose her breasts to the world. Soon it was revealing as much flesh as Laura’s crop top.Nevertheless, she liked the effect and did not attempt to replace it, until she heard a warning cough from the umpire. She hastily pulled it down.She lost that game, and prepared to serve to stay in the match. She served well, but a good return surprised her and she failed to clear the net with her follow-up shot. Then she noticed that her vigorous serve had resulted in her t-shirt being hoisted up high on her chest. Only a half-inch of material extended below the lower curve of her breasts. Rather reluctantly, she pulled the t-shirt down.The next few serves had similar effects, but a longer point almost resulted in her breasts popping free of the t-shirt entirely. She won two points, but also lost two.So now she was at match point, again, and this time her predicament was even worse. What could she do? If she preserved her modesty and lost, was that any better than going all out and perhaps being banned from the rest of the tournament? Probably not.She served, and at once felt her t-shirt climb up again. But she ignored it and concentrated on trying to predict where Laura’s return would end up.It was short – that was good. Tina raced forward and whipped the ball over to the far corner. But Laura, realising the danger, was already almost there. She hammered it back down the line, and Tina had to lunge to reach it. She made it, just, and the ball bounced high off her racquet – a mis-hit.Laura was quick to take advantage, her chest bouncing as she ran around the back of the ball. She attempted to fire it down the right-hand line, but Tina caught it at the net with a drop volley. However, it bounced harder off her racquet than she had intended, leaving Laura with an easy opportunity for a lob. Tina raced backwards, only to find to her horror that Laura was not going for the lob at all. She was responding with a drop shot of her own.Tina sprinted forwards, just reaching the ball in time. But as she dug her feet in to brake herself, they slid on the wet grass, shooting right under the net. Tina yelped as she fell to the ground and slid forwards on her back. Her skirt, caught by the net as she passed beneath it, was yanked up to her waist. Her t-shirt was pulled up by sheer friction, both on the ground and on the bottom of the net, until it was wrapped around her neck.At this point Tina came to an abrupt halt, with her head on one side of the net and her rather unclothed body on the other.The crowd fell into a stunned silence, then erupted in a cacophony of wolf-whistles, cheers and thunderous applause. The umpire’s announcement of “Game, set and match to Miss Lessing” went completely unheard. Laura, meanwhile, walked over to where Tina was lying with her pussy and breasts fully exposed to the crowd and to the world’s photographers. She looked down at Tina and smiled.“You win,” she said.THE END
Alan had just finished a hellish day, sometimes the income wasn’t worth the trouble. As an outside sales specialist in the medical instruments business he had to endure countless over inflated egos, doctors who thought themselves gods and even worse were the office managers. Usually a middle aged bitch of a woman who actually believed their bosses were god like. But today seemed to go on forever. Alan smiled inwardly, he knew tonight would make it all seem worth while. As he approached his neighborhood the stress of the day seemed to wash off him, he was smiling as he pulled into his garage. Alan had arranged for a special treat for himself for the night. He had met Kim at the local trade show. She had been hired by the company to dress up their both, a pretty woman always attracted a crowd, and if Kim were nothing else, she was pretty. They had flirted all morning and when it was time to take a break and have some lunch they found themselves in a dimly lighted restaurant. The conversation was the normal questions and answers you have when meeting someone, Alan was hardly able to pay attention to her words, he was totally distracted by her physical appearance. She was long legged, blonde, and had the most wonderful large breasts that stretched her tight knit blouse to the limits without it being obvious she didn’t wear a bra, and her skirt was long, slit to mid thigh. Her nipples seemed to grow right in front of him. But when to conversation turned to the inevitable topic of sex, Alan was shocked at Kim’s straight forward approach. It was almost to good to be true. As they spoke Kim was first to admit she had a hard time with meeting the right guy. Alan asked her what she wanted from a man and Kim slowly lowered her eyes and softly admitted she needed a very dominant man, one that was not impressed by her appearance but demanded her obedience! Alan started to get an erection! What a coincidence. Alan had been a Dominant most of his adult life, he had been introduced to the D/s lifestyle while in collage. And for years after that he had been leading this dual lifestyle, corporate person days and a budding sadist on his off hours.The conversation then took on a new direction, with Alan confessing that he had been lusting for her service all morning and if given the opportunity he would love to explore her submissive side. Did she understand what he meant? He had met many ladies over the years that had mistaken a need to be controlled for something altogether different. Alan decided to exercise his dominance now! He thought, lets find out if Kim is really the obedient woman she made herself out to be. Alan looked at Kim and with a little reservation said, “Kim, it seems that you and I are going to be friends, but as much as I would like to take you on your word I need to be reassured that you really understand what kind of relationship I insist on.” Kim looked up at Alan with what was almost an angelic look and softly asked, “What kind of reassurance can I give you, Sir?” ” Kim, I’d like you to go into the ladies room and remove your panties for me, bring them back and give them to me” She smiled as she stood up, but instead of leaving, she took the seat next to Alan, and as she sat she pulled her skirt up to her thighs and spread her legs. She smiled at him as she took his hand in hers and pulled it under the table, concealed by the table cloth and placed it firmly on her upper thighs. He could feel the soft silky skin of her thighs as his hand was directed higher into her crouch. He felt the heat of her on his hand and as she guided him to her freshly shaved pussy, he understood. Kim was not wearing any panties and her pussy was open to him. He could feel the wetness on his fingers as he slowly began to message her pussy. Alan was watching her face as he began to feel for her clit, she was beginning to breath quicker and louder, as he found her clit between his fingers he could feel it grow. Needless to say Alan was pleased, they made plans for the evening and hurriedly finished lunch, there was still the rest of the day at the expo. That was six months ago, Kim has been his toy ever since. She had not lied but in truth had not told it all, she was a sub, but even more she was quickly becoming his pet, his slave.Alan had given Kim the key to his house earlier and had instructed her to be prepared for him when he got home. Her preparation was simple, be naked on your knees at the garage houses entrance. She was a beautiful sight for him as he entered, on her knees, legs spread slightly, her head bowed eyes lowered. All the stress of the day now gone Alan walk over to his pet, pleased by her actions and lifted her head up he kissed her and helped he up to her feet. On the wall was a large hook, on the hook was her collar, he took the collar off and hung his keys. Kim was almost his height, and was pleased to accept the collar on her neck, he locked it with a small padlock. he then attached a short leather leash and guided her to his room.Kim was always astounded by the way she reacted to having a collar locked on her, her pussy started to lubricate as the collar was placed on her, by the time Alan locked it with the padlock Kim’ pussy was wet with the anticipation of the next few hours. She had arrived almost an hour ago, while she undressed and brushed her short blonde hair she felt the anticipation of another night with her master. Kim started to feel herself. Her pussy was already wet. She started to rub her clit, then she began to pinch and twist it. As she inserted her fingers in to her wet cunt her eyes started to glaze over. She wanted to cum but was fearful,, Alan had not told her to and she was worried he might be angry. She stopped and went about making herself ready for her master. The past six months had been a subs dream, a caring Dom, someone who understood her needs, a man that was strict and severe but always knew when to stop. He had certainly trained her, used her, abused her, even once or twice placed her in a position of degradation that humiliated her, but never more than she could stand for. Sometimes he crossed what she thought were her limits, but she allowed it to get that far never using her safe word, he seemed to know more of what she could take than she did about herself. The pain she could take easier than the humiliation, but it was her master’s wishes that drove her to accept whatever he wanted without a word, and a thank you when she was permitted to speak.Alan led her into the back bedroom, he had decorated it for his pleasure, heavy hooks in the ceiling a chair with no seat, that left her ass and cunt open for him as she was secured with leather thongs. Hanging on the walls were whips, crops, paddles, as well as leather cuffs and many different chains and cords. The long table was fitted with hooks as well. That was where she was led tonight, placed on her back tied securely to the table, legs spread, arms above her head. And tonight something new was added, a black scarf was tied around her head blinding her. Kim felt a new sense of excitement, Alan was very tender to her as he tied her and blindfolded her eyes, he fondled her breasts and started to pinch and twist her nipples, Kim was getting a charge in her pussy as her nipples turned red and the pain heightened her senses. A gag was put in her mouth, not the usual one, this one had a hollow tube that held her tongue down, the hole was large and the tube was 4 or 5 inches long. It started to gag her a little she fought off the urge to vomit. She knew that would not please the master. Now that she was secure, Alan began to explain to her that tonight was to special, as he spoke he placed a pair of nipples clamps on her already hard buds, and she could feel a chain running down her middle. Suddenly she felt the cold metal clamp on her clit, this made her moan, “God does that hurt” she thought. The chain attached to her clit clamp and to her nipples was tight, any movement and she felt the pain in her pussy and on her nipples increase. As he looked at her he felt a twinge of excitement. He moved on to her straddling her face. Her latest training had involved toilet training and Alan needed to piss. He inserted his cock into the hole of the gag, he could feel Kim’s body flinch her head moved slightly, in anticipation of what she knew was coming. And Alan relieved himself into her mouth down her throat filling her mouth. Kim was trying not to choke to gulp down Alan’s piss. She had come to like its somewhat bitter taste. And for whatever the reason the act of drinking her masters pee turned her on. Made he pussy wet, excited her and this was a good thing for it pleased the master.Alan was telling her what a good slave she had become, how her pleasure from pain excited him and how he wanted to share the excitement with some of his more Dominant friends. Kim began to feel afraid, she thought, “Alan has never before included anyone in our sessions.” And as he was talking to her they heard the door bell ring. Alan left the room to answer the door. When he returned there were many voices both male and female. She listened as Alan invited them to use her, he explained that Kim was a good slave and obedient pain slut and even on occasion has been used as a toilet. He went to the wall and removed a short whip and handed to his friend Ellen. Ellen was an imposing woman, a Domme, dressed in all black leather and a cruel smile. As Ellen approached the table she began to speak to Kim. She came close to the side of Kim face and began to quietly speak to her, her eyes took in the beautiful Kim. She walked to the end of the table to get a better look at her pussy, lying there open and wet, the aroma of her sex was strong. Ellen reached out and felt the folds of Kim cunt lips, they were wet and just a little puffed. Then suddenly with no warning Ellen brought the whip down hard the lash hitting Kim directly on her pussy.“Oh god,” thought Kim, “that really hurt”. Her muffled moan brought an even bigger smile to the face of her tormentor. The whip lashed out again and again, Kim started to squirm, to know avail, she was tied securely with very little play. As suddenly as the whipping started in stopped. But it had achieved its desired effect. Kim’s pussy was dripping juices on to her thighs and down onto the table. Ellen stood over her now and with her softest voice began to talk to Kim as she untied her legs and flipped her over on to her belly, her large tits pressed into the table the nipple clamps now pressing into her tits as well as there cruel hold on her nipples. This time she was tied with her legs bent to offer a better angle to her perfect round ass. Her pussy, wet and dripping, Ellen took advantage of the angle as she began to whip the offered ass to her. The red welts lined up and down her soft skin, a testament to the skill in which Ellen possessed. Ellen walked to the opposite wall where a very large strap on dildo was hanging. She quickly removed her leather pants and strapped on the dildo. Ellen pussy was dripping and the rest of the people in the room could sense her excitement. Ellen pointed to a tall man at the other end of the room, indicating him to come to her. His name was John and he an Ellen had a long history. John moved across the room, the bulge in his pants was enormous. John stood in front of this Domme with confidence. Her hands went to his waist and opened his pants pulling them down and revealing his hard cock. It was at least 8 inches long but the width was incredible, a full 4 inches thick. “John,” Ellen said, ” I want you to feed this young sub, give a meal fit for a queen” as she pointed to Kim’s mouth. John understood the request and smiled, he stepped to the head of the table and lifted his cock to Kim gagged face, he untied the blindfold and the gag, removed them, Kim felt a moments relief and the her eyes fixed on the massive cock there in front of her. Kim thought “Oh my god, that is the thickest cock I have ever seen”. And at that moment John started to feed his largesse into her mouth. Kim had to stretch her mouth open, it was the largest cock she had ever seen and wasn’t sure she could handle it, fear spread throughout her being as this enormous cock started to chock her, moving down her mouth into her throat. Her tongue was trying to lick it and wet it, she started to gag as John pushed the rest of his member into her face. Kim began to relax her throat and was starting to feel the pleasure of sucking this cock when John began to pull back and slowly began to fuck her face. He held her head with his hands and started a rhythm of slow and long strokes into her throat.Kim was amazing, John had rarely seen a more beautiful woman and he wanted to continue this, make it last, even from where he stood he could smell the sex of her cunt, what a great looking sub she was. And how fortunate he was to be here and use her!Kim had been concentrating her efforts on accepting this huge cock in her mouth when Ellen slowly started rubbing the dildo in the crack of her pussy, wetting the rubber and teasing Kim cunt. The nipple clips and clit clips were tugging at her as she was pushed from both ends now each small movement caused a flash of pain to all of her sensitive spots. Her cunt was seeping juices and she was very near to cumming. She was frightened by the thought, as she knew that if she came before she was told to Alan would be displeased and would really punish her. And then she felt the large head of the dildo push against her pussy, passing through her lips starting to penetrate her, she wanted to push back at it but the pain from the clamps stopped her. With a small amount of pressure the dildo started to penetrate her, deeper and deeper, her pussy was being stretched and her clit was in agony. All the while she was being fucked in the mouth, she could feel John balls slapping at her chin as he now quickened the pace and was really fucking her mouth now! And then with a sudden push the strap on was deep in her cunt. She didn’t see the whip in Ellen hand, but she heard the woosh as it can down on her back. The pain was sudden and unexpected, here she was being fucked at both ends her pussy being stretched and abused her mouth full of the biggest cock she has had to date and then to be whipped. The tears were welling in he eyes, when she felt the cock in her mouth start to throb, now pumping faster into her throat. And then she felt the eruption of Johns cum hit the back of her throat, trying to swallow this flood of cum, but not even close, the cum was leaking out of the corners of her mouth as she tried to swallow more. The whip cruelly attacking her back and the dildo quickly bring her to the most powerful orgasm she ever had. Her pussy was vibrating for the strength of her cumming and the dildo was continuing its assault of her cunt. John pulled his cock out her mouth and held it up to her lips, “clean me slut, lick my cock clean”. This was hard to concentrate on as her pussy was still contracting and she was cumming like a river. But she knew better than to disobey and began t lick to proffered cock.Ellen’s cunt was tingling, she new she had to have this blonde sub eat her, and her cum. She reached down and spread Kim ass cheeks as she continued to lean in and fuck the cunt of her friend’s slave. She saw Johns face and new he had filled her with his jism, Ellen was rubbing the cum and pussy juices into Kim ass now, she was beginning to play her fingers on her brown star of an ass hole. Ellen’s finger slipped into her ass now, so tight she thought. Now two fingers and soon her hole had relaxed. Ellen pulled the dildo out of Kim’s cunt and quickly lined it up to the now lubricated ass of this pleasing sub. With a hard push she impaled Kim, a moan escaped Kim lips as she felt the dildo violate her ass. Kim felt like she was being split in two. Alan was watching intently, he had undressed while his prize was being used. His cock was hard as a rock as he began to stroke himself. When Kim began to moan as her ass was being fucked it was almost more than he could stand. He approached the slave, he began to put his cock into Kim mouth. She looked up at Alan, her eyes were asking him why? Why was he allowing these strangers to use her, what had she done to warrant this abuse? Her eyes pleading to him. The truth was Alan simply was returning the favor, it was not complicated. Over the years each of the people he had invited tonight had shared a similar experience with Alan. They had for whatever reason invited him to participate in a group to use or abuse their subs. Alan pulled his cock out of her mouth, softly spoke to Kim.“You have been a good sub, accepting all I have given you, pain and pleasure. Tonight it will be your night, you will have your limits tested. But when it is all over and done, you will still be my love, my pet and we will have entered into an even higher level of understanding. Do this for me, enjoy the pain revel in the sexual pleasures, endure the degrading and the humiliation knowing that it pleases me, that it is what I want”. Kim saw that this was truly what Alan her love her master wanted and she was happy she would be the best most obedient slave to the end. She opened her mouth and hungrily took his cock, sucked hard on his cock making him cum in her mouth as she greedily tried to swallow all his jism.All the while her ass was being fucked, her cunt was tingling into the center of her being. Kim knew she was about to explode and as she felt the dildo come out of her ass she did explode. She had heard of woman that squirted their cum like a man but this was the first time she has done this, it was the most powerful orgasm she has ever experienced. And it was not unnoticed. Ellen moved to her face lifted her chin to allow Kim to look directly into her pussy, “make me cum now slut, eat me bitch, lick me and make me cum”. Ellen moved closer and pushed her pussy into Kim face. Kim tongue reached out to lick Ellen’s clit, she had never seen such a large clit. Ellen reached over Kim back and began a gentle spanking on her ass as Kim licked and tongued her pussy. Kim sucked on her clit her tongue flicking the sensitive top. Faster and faster now sucking it into her mouth she could feel the juices flowing soaking her face and then Ellen tensed and began to cum, flowing her thick juices, Kim tried to eat it all to swallow each and every drop. But then something else hit her mouth, as Ellen’s cum was flowing so to did her urine. Kim could only open her mouth and gulp as the acrid yellow pee flowed, the piss was filling her mouth she couldn’t keep up and the pee started to run down her mouth onto the table soaking Kim’s chest. When finished Ellen offered her cunt to Kim and ordered her to clean her with her tongue. Kim did as she was told and licked and sucked her pussy till it was cleaned of all the pee and cum.As soon as Kim had completed he task she felt the binding being taken off, she was helped to her feet, and that was when she saw the rest of the group. There were two other men standing near the opposite wall. Alan introduced her to all of his company, he motioned at Ellen and John, he introduced them as a married couple, explaining that while John would be included in the domination of her tonight his normal role was as a sub to his Domme wife and that the two other men Mike, the taller dark hair man was an old friend and that she already knew Ron. He had been over to the house several times. Never when Kim was being used but he and Alan had openly discussed Kim’s place in Alan’s life and household. Kim had secretly wondered if Ron was as large in the cock as he looked. Ron always wore a pair on very tight jeans and his cock bulged to show an out line that always attracted Kim attention.Kim had her answer, Ron cock was at least 10 inches long, not nearly as thick as the monster between John’s legs but it’s width was just fine 2 or more inches around. Kim found herself hoping to feel the long cock of Ron’s in her pussy. As Kim was standing there for all to watch, her face and body still wet from Ellen’s pee, Ron motioned for her to approach him. She looked to Alan for permission, Alan smiled and nodded his head as he spoke to her. “Kim, I want you to obey any and all of the directions or demands made on you tonight by all of my guests”. With that said Kim lowered her head and eyes and moved toward Ron.Ron was already hard and had thought about using Kim for the last several months, ever since the first time he had seen her at Alan’s house. He had her kneel before him. He reached down and removed the clamps on her tits and clit. Had her spread her legs a little wider so he could see into her cunt. It was still wet and glistened. Slowly he looked at the wall behind him and then reached out for a long black riding crop. He then took Kim by the hand guiding her to the bed in the corner of the room. Kim was now flat on her back legs spread and just a touch of fear in her eyes. Of all the instruments a pain she had felt the crop still hurt her the most. Kim had on several occasions been close to her safe word when Alan had used the crop on her. Ron was standing over her, he began to tell her how luscious her tits looked to him and how he was going to enjoy her, when he began to gently crop her nipples. With each stroke he increased the strength of the crop. By the time he had hit her 6 or 7 times he was leaving red welts on her tits and her nipples were still darkening. Kim was now in real pain, and she was feeling the cropping to her toes, she was feeling her clit twitch as the pain enveloped her. She was entering into that place were her pain dulled and the pleasure won out. Ron reached down and took a nipple into his fingers, squeezing it hard then the other, Kim was now past the pain and looking for a release.Ron turned his attention to her wet pussy, he snapped the crop on her engorged clit, the shock of the pain brought Kim back to reality. Again and again Ron cropped her now sore clit. Then as suddenly as he had started he stopped. “Kim” he said in a voice barely above a whisper, “lift your legs bend them back push your hips out for me,” and Kim obeyed, giving Ron an open and exposed pussy to do as he wanted to. With that done Ron began cropping her cunt in earnest, with each stroke Kim grimaced and sucked in a deep breath. Her cunt was beyond pain now she began to scream with each stroke, “Yes, beat me!, Please, more, oh god it hurts so good”!With that kind of encouragement Ron really leaned into in now, alternating strokes to her open pussy and her bright red clit. He stopped after about 10 more strokes and reached down and slapped her pussy with his hand, the slap was hard and the stinging in her cunt took her over the edge, Kim began to orgasm, her body shook and the cum was running out of her pussy onto her thighs and the mattress. This was what Ron had wanted, he grabbed Kim legs and placed them over his shoulder and pushed his hard 10 inches into Kim still quivering cunt. Her assaulted her pussy with fast and deep stokes, he could feel the head of his dick tap at the top walls of Kim cunt. When he felt his balls begin to send his cum to his cock he pulled out of her cunt and with no preparation or lubrication other that her own juices, he stabbed his cock into her ass hole. The tightness increased the pressure in his balls and he began to ejaculate into her ass. All the while Kim was screaming, the assault on her ass produced the most delicious pain, causing her to begin a spasm of orgasms, and when she felt Ron’s hot cum being pumped into her ass she nearly passed out from the orgasms her body was giving her.Mike in the mean time saw the incredible scene Ron had just initiated and could not control his desire any longer. He stepped to the bed and watched as Ron cock exited Kim ass. He straddled her body and offered his cock to Kim, who greedily took it in her mouth and began to suck and lick it like it was her meaning in life. Kim had never before be used like this and to her surprise she loved it. Mike had a surprise for Kim. While his cock was firmly down her throat he began to pee. To Kim surprise she was able to gulp all the piss down, Mike was slowly releasing him stream and Kim was drinking it like it was fine wine. When he was drained he pulled his cock out of her mouth smiling he moved down her body and leaned into her chest. Mike grabbed her tits and pressed them together, as he did that he pushed his cock in-between. Mike was fucking her tits and pinching and twisting her nipples Kim was trying to stretch her tongue out to lick the head of his cock as it neared her mouth on each stroke. All this was becoming too much for Mike and he exploded his cum in large spurts, some hitting Kim face, most on her tits. Kim hungrily tried to get Mike’s cum into her mouth.Mike then turned his body around and started to lick and kiss Kim belly and down to her clit. When he found her engorged and sensitive clit exposed he began to lightly bite and suck her. This made Kim pussy again begin to twitch and she could feel another orgasm building in her. Mike started to finger her ass as his mouth and tongue bit and sucked on her cunt and clit. Now two fingers were in her ass as she humped her cunt into Mike’s mouth. Mike then started to insert the third finger and then a fourth. Kim ass was on fire as her cunt was being used. Finally she understood and began to panic, she knew! Mike was about to fist her ass, something she had never done before, but Kim was so hot, eager to please and so near her own orgasm she didn’t fight it, no, instead she encouraged him. “Fist my ass for me, come on Mike, fill me with your hand”. As she was saying that and more her orgasm hit her and just as she began to cum, Mike bit down hard on her clit and pushed his thumb and then his whole hand into Kim ass. Kim screamed, the pain was indescribable, easily over coming the intense orgasm, he ass was split she was sure her ass hole had been torn open. And Mike continued to fist her, Kim screams just made it more exciting. Soon he removed his hand, the intense pain was even more when he pulled his hand out of Kim ass. But what was next for Kim was the ultimate humiliation for Mike turned and presented his shit covered hand to Kim mouth and ordered her to lick it clean. Kim could taste her own shit, at first it gagged her, but as she continued she could taste the cum and her own juices as well and she began to like it. She cleaned Mike’s hand and fingers and smiled up at this man. The night continued for several more hours. Pain and pleasure. It was and will always be a night to remember.Alan carried his woman, his pet, his slave, to his bed and slowly and gently washed and stroked her as she drifted in and out of sleep. Kim had done well, no better than that she was a prize and Alan would keep her and love her, his slave forever. On a late Saturday afternoon one summer my 18 year old sister and I were alone in the house. I was living with my parents at the time and was in the process of getting divorced by my first wife. I was 23 and my wife and I had been separated for several months. My brother was at Scout camp, my other sister, age 19, was living by herself and our parents were off on a trip to Wisconsin and would not be back until late Sunday night. So Coral and I had the place to ourselves. Now Coral (nicknamed “Slugger” or “Sluggy” by me when she was about xxx years old simply because she was so beautiful a xxxx, the exact opposite of her nickname) had inherited the family horniness in full strength. I found this out when she was xxx, quite by accident; I walked into my bedroom one day and found her examining some nudist magazines which she had found by poking through my dresser drawers. Far from being embarrassed, she began talking about what a kick she got out of looking at the women in the swimming pool locker room (she liked gals with big tits and lots of pussy hair) and allowed as how she would sure like to get a look at the guys in the men’s dressing room. It happened that we were alone in the house that day too and one thing rapidly led to another; but that’s a story for another time. Let me say only that at age xxx she was fully capable of orgasm and was fascinated by my orgasm and ejaculation (we jacked each other off). In the two years between that first little party and the get-together I’m going to describe we’d had a number of “fun and games” episodes as opportunity allowed. The amazing and delightful thing to me was her total lack of inhibition and willingness to try new ways and experiences. We had never actually fucked, partly because I was a full grown male and didn’t want to give her any pain and also I felt that her first complete fuck should be with someone other than her big brother. Besides we had plenty of fun getting each other off in other, often pretty kinky ways! Anyway, there we were that Saturday afternoon, alone in the house. I was in the living room reading a magazine when Coral came in and plunked herself down on the sofa opposite my chair. She was wearing a light blouse and skirt; she lifted one foot onto the chair and clasped her hands around her knee, giving me a little grin. Her position gave me a full view of her nylon panty crotch. “Know what Barb Miller told me?” she asked; Barb was a girlfriend of hers from school with whom (she had told me at our last party) she had had some sex play, mutual masturbation, etc. “No, what did she tell you?” I asked. She moved her knee outward, giving me an even better look at her crotch. “She said she and Bob got drunk on some wine from their basement wine cellar; their Dad has barrels of it. Anyway they really got loaded and boy, did they have a party!” Bob was Barb’s 18 year old brother and I’d already heard some tales about the two of them from Slugger. “I really feel like getting drunk tonight; Barb said they had a great time! How ’bout it? Why don’t you go get a bottle of wine just for you and me? Barb says it gives you ideas!” Uh huh; something tells me you’ve got some ideas already, little sister, I thought. I gave her a long look and a grin. She was rather tall for a xxx year old and a bit on the slender side but the curves were forming nicely in all the right places. And there was no doubt about what was on her mind. I was hit with a sudden surge of horniness at the thought of getting bombed with her; she had few inhibitions to begin with and the booze would loosen her up even more. “O.K. Sluggy, I’ll go get us a jug” I said, getting up and heading for the door; “looks like you’re ready for a real party and so am I. Be right back.” She was grinning as I went out. The liquor store was only a block away; I was back in 10 minutes with half a gallon of tawny port under my arm. I got a couple of good sized glasses from the kitchen, put them on the little table by the couch and sat next to Coral. I poured the glasses nearly full. “Now if you really want to get drunk you knock this stuff down pretty fast, kiddo,” I said, and we both polished off half a glass with about two big gulps. The wine didn’t seem to faze her; she downed it like a veteran and I poured us another two full glasses. About half way through these she asked if I still had “those good pictures you showed me the last time.” These were some porn photos that had really turned her on. “Sure and I’ve got some new ones that are even better,” I told her, “finish your glass and I’ll go get them.” I went into my bedroom and got my collection from its hiding place. Then I stripped off my clothes and put on a bathrobe. By this time I had a terrific hard-on because I knew that Coral would be ready for some action soon; we were both getting boozed up pretty good. She was pouring more wine when I got back. “Boy, this stuff is sure giving me ideas all right!” She looked at me and grinned; “Got yourself comfy in your robe, hey?” We both had more wine, then she took the pictures and began going through them avidly, exclaiming “Oh shit! Look at that!” or “Wow! I gotta try that one!” and “Lookit her big tits! And lookit her suck his big cock!” Finally she laid the last of the set down and got up, a bit unsteadily. “I’m gonna get comfy too; don’ go ‘way, big brother.” She went into her bedroom and came back a minute or two later wearing her favorite see-through nightie and plopped down next to me on the sofa. “I wanna do things we never did before” she said. “Let’s see if old sweetie-peter is all ready.” She flipped my robe open and began stroking my stiff cock. “Oh boy, is he EVER ready!” “Let’s see your pussy, Slugger” I said and pulled her nightie up to her hips. She spread her legs; she now had the first fine growth of blonde hair on it. A beautiful xxx year old pussy indeed; I gently probed her slit and rubbed her clitoris while she squeezed and slowly pumped my dick, her hand sliding down to fondle my balls from time to time. Things were proceeding a little too fast; I took my finger out of her and gently took her hand from my cock. “Take it easy, baby; we’ve got plenty of time, you know.” “Yeah,” she sighed, “but I love to feel your cock. And I love it when you shoot your load of jism!” “My balls have got a big load of juice tonight, sweetie, and it’s all for you!” I topped off the wine glasses and we drank again. Then Coral pulled her nightie off exposing her budding titties. “Do you like my tits? They got bigger, didn’t they?” In fact they had matured a good bit in the 8 months or so since our last party; they now had a beautiful beginning roundness. Her aureoles were larger and the nipples, now stiff with sex stimulation, were adult sized. I licked and sucked them and she moaned with the pleasure of it. Then I sat back and we drank some more wine. We were both pretty drunk by now and in a devil-may-care mood. “Oh fuck, brother, I just wanna think of some dirty things we could do and then go ahead and DO ’em!” Coral said and she bent over my cock and gave it a long lick. “Well, I’ve got some ideas about that,” I answered “but right now I have to take a piss.” “Oh, me too! C’mon, let’s piss on each other in the bathtub, OK?” She got up, grabbed me by the hand and we went into the john, leaving my robe behind. I was surprised and excited by Sluggy’s suggestion; it had been a favorite warm-up trick of a woman I had dated several years before who turned out to be the wildest and hottest sex partner I’d ever had. I sat on the tub edge facing in. It took a few minutes for my hard- on to go down but the bladder pressure finally prevailed and my pecker softened up. Coral got in the tub facing me and sort of straddled my legs. Hunching forward, she got the head of my cock between her cunt lips. “Now; let it go, pee in my pussy” she said and I released my stream. A second or two later I could feel her doing the same and we mingled our piss for at least a minute or more, the warm liquid running down my legs and all over her crotch. When we both squeezed out the last drops she rubbed against me, my cock head still in her pussy and I felt it start to stiffen up again right away. She giggled and kept up the motion; within one minute I was rock hard again. “Whoa!” I said, breathing heavily, and pulled away; ” you’ll make me go off too soon!” We both laughed and, turning on the shower, we rinsed off, got dried and went back in the living room. Sitting down on the sofa, I poured us some more wine. The half gallon was almost half empty now; we had really been putting it away.sexNow I had had a hunch for some time that Coral and I were about due for one of our private sessions and I had made some preparations for it. I had found one of those rubber hot dogs about 8 inches long and about an inch thick in a novelty store and, figuring it would be a turn-on for Slugger I bought it. Also, during our last party I had introduced her to full finger fucking up the ass and that had REALLY got her going! I figured I’d take her a big step up in that department the next time. The old galfriend who dug the pee-on-each-other bit had taught me about using rectal dildos, specifically large carrots. “It’ll make your cum feel twice as good,” she’d said, “and you’ll shoot a much bigger load, too!” She explained that the pressure on the guy’s prostate had this effect. As for women, she said, not all females dug it but “for ME, it feels like I’m getting fucked in the ass by a big cock and I LOVE it!” She was absolutely right; the first time we tried it we had the hottest, best cum we’d ever had. Now, knowing that Coral’s excitement was greatly intensified by my finger, I saw to it that we always had some big, thick and long carrots in the fridge. Vaseline was a stock item in the medicine cabinet, so I was all set for our next party. Which was NOW! We were gonna have plenty of action, both front and rear, I knew. “Got a little surprise for you” I announced after we’d had some more wine. She looked at me, brows raised in anticipation. “Just stay right here, Sluggy; I’ll be back in a minute or two.” I went back to my bedroom and got out the rubber weenie. Then I went in the kitchen and got two carrots out of the fridge, one almost 2 inches thick and the other maybe an inch and a quarter. I cut the thicker one to about 9 inches length and the other to about 7 and a half, peeled them and rounded off the tips. Neither had much taper; the small ends were about three quarters of an inch thick. Perfect size, I thought, as I put them in hot water in the sink. They’d be ready in five minutes or so I knew, nice and warm and smooth. I was an old hand at this business by now. I trotted back into the living room, holding the rubber hot dog behind my back. Coral was spread-legged on the couch, playing with her pussy, head back, eyes closed, breathing fast and shallow. She opened her eyes and spotted my stiff cock; she motioned me over to her, reaching out to grasp my pecker. She guided me between her legs where I stood as she sat up and bent forward. “Oh, I just gotta give your peter a good suck, I’m so horny! C’mere!” Let me tell you, for a xxx year old that kid was good! She took over half of my cock in her mouth with each slurp, working it like it was a popsicle. I let her suck me for a minute, then I brought the weenie out from behind my back. “Here Sluggy, this is for you; let me put it up where you want it.” “Oh JEEZ! BRO-ther!” I knelt between her legs and licked the wiener well; then I spread the lips of her pussy and began giving her some tongue. “Suck my pussy honey, oh I love it, make it wet, oh that’s good! Now put the wiener in, put it in, I want it up in there, put it…” I slid the hot dog a good 6 inches up her cunt. “OH! Oh God, it’s guh good, sooo GOOD! She grasped the tip of the wiener and, as I licked and sucked her clitty she began slowly fucking herself. I let her give it to herself for a bit; I stood up straight again and moved closer so she could feel my cock and balls with her other hand as she slowly pumped the hot dog in and out. Then I said “Wait; I’ve got something that’ll make it feel even better. Go in your bedroom; I’ll be right there in a minute.” I helped her up, she kept the wiener all the way up in her pussy with one hand as she walked. I went back to the kitchen, dried off the two carrots and took them with me into the bathroom where I collected the Vaseline jar and then returned to Coral’s bedroom. She was on her back on the bed, legs spread wide, still fucking herself with the hot dog. I sat on the bed and laid the carrots and Vaseline down. Her eyes really opened wide when she saw all this and she propped herself up on an elbow. “Whatcha got there? Whatcha gonna do?” “You like it when I shoot my load of juice, don’t you?” She nodded eagerly. “Well, this’ll make me shoot twice as much jism and it’ll feel twice as good, too!” She watched closely as I took a gob of Vaseline, lay back, spread my legs and applied the lubricant to my asshole. She was absolutely fascinated by my actions as I gave the bigger carrot a good coating of Vaseline. “Jeez! You gonna put it up your asshole? But it’s so BIG! Won’t it hurt?” “Hell no, baby; it feels good! Watch now…” Slowly I slid the carrot into my ass. Coral’s eyes got wider and wider as, inch by inch, it disappeared up my asshole. Within a few seconds only an inch or so was left sticking out. She shook her head incredulously. “How does… how does it feel? It really doesn’t hurt?” “Ah, it feels great; nice and big up there, like a cock. Look!” I slowly pulled it out and slid it back, again out and back, always leaving an inch or two in. “See, I’m fucking myself up the ass with it and it just makes me horny as hell! I tell you, Sluggy, I’m gonna shoot a big, big load of juice from my hot balls this time!” She looked at it, now almost all the way in again, looked over at the other carrot and flopped back, legs wide. “Do it to me too! I want it up MY ass too!” “Okay, but get up on your hands and knees with your legs spread wide.” I helped her into this position (she was pretty loaded from all the wine) and, scooping up some Vaseline, worked it around her asshole and well up into it using two fingers all the way in. She wiggled her buns as I did this; she was obviously digging it. God, what a gorgeous sight that was; the light brown pucker of her asshole which opened so easily to my probing fingers and under it the sweet xxx year old pussy, pink lips wet and slightly open, with that first growth of hair just above the slightly protruding hood of her clitoris. I knew I had to suck her off this time; I wanted to feel her cumming with my tongue up her sweet cunt! Carefully applying plenty of Vaseline to the carrot, I put the big rounded end right up against her anus and pushed gently. She made a grunting sound and thrust her ass backwards; in one swift movement the carrot was up into her almost all the way! “Oh my Gah…” she gasped and didn’t move for a tick of time. Then she said “Holy fuckin’ shit! It feels so BIG! “Big, yeah, I know; but GOOD too, right?” “Jeez God, YEAH!” She was silent for a few seconds, then she said, “Fuck my ass with it, slow, okay?” I gave her a dozen or so slow in-and-out strokes; she moved in perfect rhythm with the carrot. I could see that I was absolutely right in guessing that she would go for this action in a big way. I slid it in almost all the way, leaving only an inch or two protruding, just as I had done with my carrot. “We could walk around, you know, with the carrots up our asses, and nobody would even know they were there” I told her. I stood up next to the bed, felt to make sure that mine was tucked up all the way; then I turned completely around, showing her my ass. “Jeez” she breathed, “I can’t even see it!” “I know; here, get up and we’ll go in the living room and have more wine, OK?” She came off the bed and stood next to me. I felt between her ass cheeks, found several inches of carrot still out and gently pushed it up until it was hidden between her buns.taboo erotic stories“Now just sort of tighten up your ass muscles inside there and it’ll stay put and you can walk around or even sit on it. It feels good when you sit on it.” Coral nodded eagerly; we went back into the living room and sat next to each other on the couch. I poured some more wine for us; she was squirming a bit from side to side as she sat and I knew she was feeling that big baby work up in her ass. I grinned as I did the same thing. “Sure can tell that something big is up there, can’t you? I t old you you’d dig it!” “Oh brother… do I EVER dig it!” We polished off another half glass of wine apiece and I filled up our glasses again. The wine was really working on me now and it was sure having its effect on Coral; she was having a little trouble getting the glass to her mouth in a straight line. I dipped my finger in my wine and painted her hard nipples with the liquor, then bent over and licked and sucked them. She began stroking my cock. “I want you to shoot your ball juice, big brother” she whispered in my ear, “and I wanna feel my pussy cum too. Le’s go back inna bedroom.” “OK li’l sister and I’m gonna lick and suck your pussy” I said. “And I’m gonna fuck your ass while you fuck mine.” “An’ you’re gonna shoot your big load of jism IN MY MOUTH because I’m gonna suck your big cock until you do! I’m drunk an’ I wanna swallow all that good juice that comes from your hot balls and shoots outta your pecker! I been wanting to do that for a long time. And I’m gonna fuck you in the ass with that big carrot while you suck my cunt and fuck ME in the ass with MY big carrot! C’mon… l’es go!” Drunk though I was I knew the dirty talk meant she was ready for both of us to work up to a cum now and I too was all set to get down to business. She’d never sucked me off completely before and I knew she really wanted to take my cum in her mouth. We staggered up and weaved our way into the bedroom. I lay on my back, legs wide, and she climbed on top of me in the 69 position. I started licking her pussy and slowly ass fucking her at the same time. I tongued her clit wildly as she pumped my carrot in and out and took my cock deep in her mouth. With my free hand I played with her nipples. Her cunt started to move jerkily against my mouth; she stopped sucking my dick and began pumping it. I could tell she was close to orgasm; I wasn’t far from it either. “Oh Sluggy, baby, my balls are almost ready to pump up my load, you suck cock so GOOD, honey! Gimme that carrot up the ass, ahhh… that’s SO GOOD! I’m gonna shoot off in a minute!” “Suck my pussy, big brother, gimme that tongue up there! Suck my cunt; suck, SUCK! Gimme that carrot! Oh, I wish it was a cock! Oh shit, fuck, piss, cunt, cock up my ass I LOVE it I can’t STAND it it feels so GOOD! Now, shoot your jism, I WANT IT! I wanna swallow it, every last spurt, make it a BIG one, give it to me BIG BROTHER! SHOOT YOUR BIG LOAD OF CREAMY BALL JUICE! Unhm, ungh…” She wrapped her lips around my cock, head bobbing up and down while grinding her cunt into my mouth. By now we were pumping the carrots in and out fast and I could feel the shiver in her hips which told me she was starting to cum. My own climax welled up at the same time; I could feel it starting to surge up through me. Her sucking sounds got louder now and her mouth action slowed but she took more of my cock in. I knew I was pumping up a really big load of jism, I could feel each spurt make my cock quiver with its intensity. She gulped it down as fast as it squirted out of me. Her hip motion began slowing down and her pussy suddenly got very wet and juicy. Another thirty seconds or so and we were both completely spent; not a drop left in either of us. She released my prick with a final lick and slurp and rolled off of me with a shuddering sigh. “OH… that was so GOOD! I swallowed it all and it tasted so GOOD! I knew I’d love it cumming in my mouth! And, boyoboy! Did I ever get my pussy off! You sure can suck a pussy, big brother!” She smiled and shut her eyes briefly. I reached over and stroked her wet slit. “And you sure can suck a cock, li’l sister! I swear, you drained every drop of my load!” I sat up. “Now I’ll show you what we do with the carrots.” I went into the living room and found a page from yesterday’s newspaper and took it back in the bedroom, spreading it out on the floor next to the bed. I helped her out of the bed. “Now do just like I do” I said and squatted over the paper; she did the same. “OK, now squeeze out the carrot, just like you’re going potty” I said. Out came our carrots; I wrapped them in the paper and took the package into the kitchen where I tossed it into the trash. I returned to the bedroom only to find Coral sound asleep! Well, I thought, we’d had a hell of a lot of wine and a pretty strenuous session too. I headed for my own bedroom feeling pretty tired but happy that little sister and big brother could indeed have a great time together when all by ourselves in the house. There were indeed numerous other good times that we had after this one. The final one was when she was 18 and it was Coral and me and my then current girlfriend who DID have those huge tits that turned her on at age xxx! But that’s another story; maybe I’ll write about it sometime. After that I went on the road and so did Coral (she became a professional skater) and we both got married and had kids and so on. But to this day we remember the fun we had together over that 5 year period. We don ‘t talk much about it but when we do we smile contentedly; these are among our most precious memories.
Part 1 – An Acquired Taste “So, honey, what did ya get me for my birthday this year?” Smiling, my wife sucked a drop of butter from her finger and told me “It’d better be good.” Uh-oh. I’d completely forgotten about it, and I think she knew it. Stalling, I snatched a piece of toast from her plate and crammed it in my mouth, mumbling incoherently around it. “You forgot, didn’t you.” Crossing her arms over her breasts, she just sat there and glared at me. I tell you – if looks could kill . . . “As a matter of fact,” I replied, “I didn’t.” Thinking quickly, I walked over and began massaging her shoulders, my fingers just inches away from her magnificent globes of flesh. “I just figured that, for once, I’d give you something you really want.” “Really?” She still sounded suspicious, but as I felt the tension leave her shoulders, I knew I had pulled it off. Looking up, she asked me “Well, what is it . . .” Giving her my biggest smile, I told her “Anything you want.” “Huh?” “I mean it.” Kneeling beside her, I took her hands in mine and kissed them softly. She always liked that. “You tell me what you want, and it’s yours. I put away some extra money, arranged for Dave to cover for me at work, and cleared my schedule for the weekend. I’m prepared for anything you come up with.” I had to admit, for a blatant lie, it sounded pretty damn convincing. “Are you covering?” she asked me, clearly uncertain. “I mean, did you really plan this?” “You bet, babe. For once, I wanted you to have a present that really means something to you.” “Hmm . . .” Biting her upper lip, Vicky slowly shook her head. “That’s a tough one.” Then, smiling, she asked, “Do you really mean anything?” “Yup.” I had no idea what she was thinking, but it was too late to back out now. “You always complain we never do anything exciting, so this is your chance.” “Ooohhh, that gives me so many ideas.” Kissing the top of my head, she slipped out of the chair and headed for the bedroom. Still smiling, she let her black-lace nightie slide to the floor and told me “Give me till dinner. You’d better believe I’m not gonna waste this.” As I watched her pretty little behind sashay its way down the hall, I wondered what I had gotten myself into. When we’d first met, she’d been a pretty wild gal. I’d loved it at the time, sure, but now it worried me. She’d proposed some really kinky stuff in the past, and I’d tried a few things just to keep her happy, but I don’t think she’d ever really opened up. Now, seeing that familiar smile on her face, I knew she was planning something really bizarre. “You gotta go through with it, Mark.” Tossing the rest of the toast in the garbage, I dropped the plate in the sink and hoped she’d show some mercy. “After all,” I tried to reassure myself, “What’s one night compared to the lifetime of marriage we have ahead of us?” “Mark!” Yelling at me from somewhere upstairs, Vicky called down, “Meet me in the bathroom!” The bathroom? I knew I had said ‘anything’, but what the hell could you do in the bathroom? “Alright, alright, I’m coming!” As I stepped into the bathroom, I couldn’t believe my eyes. The woman standing before me couldn’t be the woman I had married. Not that I minded the look – not at all – it’s just that I’d never seen her like that before. “Wow,” I told her, whistling softly. “Is that all you can say?” I suppose her pouting was supposed to make me feel bad, but it looked too damn sexy to work. “You’ve had a busy afternoon.” “Mmm. Do you like?” “Oh yes, Mark like very much!” She had taken her straight, blonde hair and transformed it into a full, wavy cascade of fire. Then, to match her knew hair-colour, she had painted her nails a bright red, adding inch long extensions to her fingers. And, as if that wasn’t enough, she had really laid the make-up on thick, giving her a slutty, almost whorish appearance that really turned me on. It was like the old days all over again. “Good. The only thing left to do is shave.” “And what? Do you want me to watch?” “Nope. You’re the one who’s going to get shaved.” As soon as I saw her smirk, I knew what she meant. She’d hinted at it for a long time, and I guess this was her chance to finally get her way. Oh well, if this was the worst she had to offer, then I guess I could live with it. “Here, sit on the toilet, while I get you all lathered up.” Five minutes later and a full year of work was down the drain – literally. I can’t remember what it was that had caused me to grow a mustache, but I had liked it. She hadn’t. “There, that looks so much better.” “You think so?” Seeing myself in the mirror, I just thought I looked strange – naked almost. “Sure do.” Then, turning me around for a deep, passionate kiss, she added, “Feels much better to.” When she finally let me come up for air, I laughed “So, that was your birthday wish?” For some reason, her answering laugh made the hairs stand up on the back of my neck. “Not even close, buster. You promised me the weekend, and I plan to use it all.” That wasn’t quite what I had meant, but there was no backing out now. Deciding to make the best of it, I smiled and asked her “Well then, what’s next?” “Hmm. Follow me.” Follow her I did, right into the bedroom. Once there, I marveled at what she had done to the place. She’d draped heavy black curtains over all the windows, placed scented candles all over the place, and set up the video-camera in the far corner of the room. Not only that, but she had put some kind of shiny pink covering on the bed. Feeling it, I asked, “Is that rubber?” “Close enough. It’s latex.” As she hunted through her dresser, she added “They’re really fun when wet, and they’re easy to clean up.” Then, her hands hidden behind her, she added “Trust me, we’re gonna need ’em.” “Whatever.” I tried to look nonchalant as I shrugged, but I was getting worried again. What the hell had I gotten myself into? “Lay down,” she told me, “And spread your arms and legs.” I knew what was coming next. We’d played this game a few times before, and I’d actually enjoyed some of it. “As least use the padded ones, please?” “Nope. This is my show. Remember that.” A minute-and-a-half later, and I was handcuffed to the bed, my hands and feet secured to each the four bedposts. As such, I was powerless to resist when she slipped the blindfold over my face. “Hey, what are you doing?” This was new, and I wasn’t sure I liked it. Not knowing what she had planned for later was one thing, but not knowing what she was doing now was quite another. “Shh, it’s supposed to heighten your other senses.” Strangely enough, she was right. Deprived of my sight, the first thing I noticed was the scented candles. Next, was the sound of my restless body squeaking and squelching against the latex sheets. Just as I was about to ask what was next, I found out. “Oh, that feels good, baby. Mmm, keep sucking, yeah.” One thing I had always loved about Vicky’s wild years was that they had taught her to become a champion cock-sucker. Many’s the morning I’ve woken up to find her pretty lips wrapped around my dick, just waiting for some breakfast cum. And tonight she was in rare form. She started slowly, just taking the head into her mouth, but quickly progressed from there. Alternatively sucking on the down strokes and blowing in the up ones, she took a little bit more into her mouth each time, eventually ending up with her lips pressed up against my balls. “Ohhh, fuck yeah.” Groaning, my only regret was that I couldn’t see the bulge my cock made in her throat. That always turned me on. “You like that, eh?” she teased, releasing me from her mouth. “Would Mark like some more?” That was a stupid question. “You know I do, you slut.” “Mmm, too bad this is my weekend, not yours.” For a moment, I was afraid that meant the blowjob was over, but she added “Then again, I think I would like some more.” This time, she took a deep breath and forced herself to swallow it all on the first try, kissing my balls again. “Oh, christ!” If she had even moved, I would have cum right then and there. Fortunately, she sensed the same thing and just held me in her mouth until the moment passed. Then she did something she had never done before. Using a trick she had never shown me before, she relaxed her throat even further and continued to take me deeper and deeper. It must have been a real stretch for her, but a minute later she had my cock down her throat and my balls in her mouthcuckold sex stories “Holy shit!” I could feel every drop of blood in my body rushing to my cock and I knew I would cum any minute now. She had her lips lock around the base of my sac, was tonguing my balls and sucking my cock at the same time! “That’s it!” I growled, “Here it comes!” The first spurt must have gone straight into her stomach, but she quickly pulled back and let me fill her mouth with my explosion of cum. As I felt spurt after spurt after spurt of the creamy white stuff shoot out and fill her mouth to overflowing, I thought I was gonna black-out. I had never cum so hard and so long in my life! Whatever else she had prepared for me that weekend, I suddenly wasn’t so worried. I was still cumming when she pulled her mouth off my cock, but I couldn’t blame her. Wishing I could rip the blindfold off my face, I could only imagine what she must look like – her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk thanks to the cum inside, with little streams of it running down either side of her mouth. Smiling at the image, I felt balls finally empty themselves as a final spurt of cum shot out to cover my stomach. “That was incredible,” I panted, still unable to believe how hard I’d cum. “If that’s the kind of stuff you wanna do for your birthday, I think we should have one every day.” “Nice try, but women stop having birthdays at twenty-nine, didn’t you know that?” “Oh well, it’ll get us through the weekend at least,” I joked. “Mmmm, that was nice.” Smacking her lips together, she climbed off the bed and walked across the room, presumably back to her magic dresser. “Hey, where’d ya go?” “Don’t worry,” she whispered in my ear a moment later, “I’m not going anywhere. Yet.” Not giving me time to ask what she meant, Vicky moved down the bed and began rubbing something against my cum-covered stomach. “Hey!” I yelped, “That’s cold!” “Hmmm, not for long.” She must have stayed down there for a good two or three minutes, but I had no idea what she was doing. Finally, she stopped and the room went silent. As I waited for her to say or do something, I felt my worries coming back. This was torture! “Ah, honey?” I asked. “What are you do – urk.” I gagged on the last word as she shoved something in my mouth. I tried to spit it out, but she was really pushing. “Mmmph! Hmmmph!” Finally, she let go, but I still couldn’t push the object out of my mouth. Then, as the initial panic faded away, I realized what it was. “Ohhh, you look so pretty,” she teased. Ripping the blindfold from my face, she asked “Don’t you just love it!” The mirror she was holding showed me exactly what she had done – not that I needed it. She had fitted her favourite penis-gag over my face, but only after coating it with my cum. I wanted nothing more than to spit it out, run to the bathroom and wash my mouth out, but I couldn’t. It was as secure as my handcuffs, and she knew it. “Now, Mark, I’m gonna go out for a few hours, but I’ll be back to play some more later.” Slipping a tape in the VCR, she hit ‘play’ and smiled. “I think you’ll like this one,” she told me, “I do.” As I tried desperately to keep my tongue away from the cum-covered plastic dick she had shoved in my mouth, I saw an image appear on the screen of a woman giving a blowjob. How fitting. “I threw five of my favourites on this tape – that’s almost eight hours – so I don’t think you’ll get bored.” As she finished putting on her jewelry, she gasped and said “Ooops! I almost forgot.” Grabbing the remote from the floor, she cranked the volume up to thirty – a setting we usually only used for music videos. Then, coming back to the bed, she leaned down and told me “These tapes have the greatest audio, you really gotta love it. Every scream, every cry, every grunt and every groan. Not only that, but the women really love to talk dirty about what they’re doing.” Now I was really worried. Looking up at her with my pleading eyes, I hoped she’d at least remove the gag. Far from it, she squeezed my cheeks and laughed “Smile, honey – you’re on candid camera!” It was only then that I remembered the video camera. Gulping in surprise, I couldn’t help but taste the flood of saliva and cum that ran down my throat, aided by her squeezing my cheeks. Grimacing at the taste, I again wondered what she had gotten myself into. Grabbing a handful of clothes, Vicky gave me a quick kiss on the nose and was gone, closing the bedroom door on her way out. Alone, I decided to make the best of things and enjoy the video, even if I couldn’t masturbate to it. That was when the scene suddenly changed, showing the guy from the first scene on his knees, while the blowjob-girl held his head against her tits. At first I couldn’t understand why he looked so disgusted, but then the camera panned out to show him being face-fucked by another guy! Still tasting the cum in my mouth, I grimaced in disgust and closed my eyes. Unfortunately, I could still hear the woman screaming “-it! Oh yeah, you look so pretty with a big, fat cock in your mouth. I want you to suck that meat, baby, lap at it with your tongue and help our friend fill your sissy-face with cum! Mmm, don’t fight it baby, just-“ I tried not to watch. I tried not to listen. It was no use. The audio was just as good as Vicky said, and my imagination was only too happy to provide the pictures – but with me in the place of the cocksucker on screen. Choosing the video over that, I tried to ignore the fact that I was getting hard again. It was gonna be a long night. “Hi, baby!” “Ummmm. Mmmnnnngghhh. Urrrgghhh.” “Sorry, darling, but I can’t understand a fucking word you say.” Sitting down on the edge of the bed she smiled and told me “You really shouldn’t talk with your mouth full.” “Uuuaaaggghhh!” It was no use. Until she removed the gag, there would be no way to make her understand me. What’s more, every time I tried to say something, my tongue kept coming up against the pink-prick she’d shoved in there, reminding me what that odd taste was. “Mmm. I see you’re enjoying the show.” As her nail traced a line up and down my erect cock, I felt like I would die of embarrassment. For the last four hours I had been forced to watch guy after guy being orally and anally raped while girlfriends/wives/etc. looked on in delight, vocally urging them on. I could only hope that the video wasn’t a preview of what she had planned for me. “Would you like to cum? Huh? Would you?” “Mmmnnngghhh.” Grunting my agreement, I nodded vigorously. “Would you like me to help?” Taking my continued nodding as a sign of my agreement, she wrapped her hand around my cock and began jerking it up and down. I would have preferred her lips, or her pussy, but would gladly take what was offered. It wasn’t long before I was ready to cum, thanks to four hours of intense stimulation without release. My cock was harder and longer than I had ever seen it before and my balls looked like a pair of softballs. The pressure was so incredible, it was painful. “Come on, Markie, cum for me.” Adding a gentle twist to her masturbating hand, Vicky began pumping faster and faster. For a brief moment I was able to forget the movie playing behind her and focussed only on the two of us. As bizarre as the situation was, I needed to cum and was determined to enjoy it. “Unnnggghhh!” Bucking my hips off the bed – as far as the handcuffs would allow – I watched as my cock literally exploded, showering the two of us with cum. It looked like a fucking firehose as it sprayed us with thick wads of gooey semen, spurting so fast you’d almost swear it was a steady stream. “Ooohhh, yesss!” Still jerking my cock, Vicky aimed it at me, allowing a few spurts to land on my face before dying away to splatter against my chest and stomach. To my surprise it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling, and it made me grateful for the gag. At least I wouldn’t have to taste any more of it. “That was wonderful, dear. We’ll have to watch TV together a lot more from now on.” Standing, she walked over to her dresser and began rummaging through the bottom drawer. Suddenly, my stomach began to knot as I feared what she was looking for. When she returned to the bed, a triumphant smile on her face, I knew she had. Doing my best to twist and turn away from her attentions, I watched helplessly as she scooped the cum from my body and into a small pink funnel. She had one finger over the bottom – to keep it from leaking – and I could see that it was filling up rather quickly. Finally, she’d gathered all she could and she slowly crawled up the bed toward me. “Ooops! I almost spilled some,” she giggled, almost sliding off the bed, thanks to the sweat-slickened latex sheets. “I told you these were fun!” Then, kneeling beside my head, she reached down to scoop the cum from my face – or so I thought at the time. Instead, she simply began spreading it aroundtaboo amateur sex stories Disgusted, I turned my face away and was rewarded with an eyeful of her cummy fingers. Surprisingly, it really stung, bringing tears to my eyes. “I’m sorry,” she cooed, “But you made me slip.” Waiting for me to look at her, she warned, “You have two eyes . . .” and left it at that. Swallowing my pride, I remained motionless as she finished my sperm-facial. “Oh, you look so pretty,” she howled, bouncing up and down on the bed. “You know, some of the whores downtown just swear by this stuff. Call it nature’s most perfect beauty aid.” Stopping for a moment in order to enjoy her work, she nodded thoughtfully and told me “Looking at you now, I’d have to say they were right!” Grimacing in disgust, I hoped that somehow, I would be spared the further humiliation of seeing this on tape. Maybe she left the lens cap on. Maybe the tape would run out. Maybe the power would go out. Anything, to salvage what little dignity I had left. Next thing I knew, she was running a cum-covered finger over my gag as she leaned down and whispered “If you like that, you’re gonna love this!” With that, she pried open the plug on the gag and popped the funnel in the hole. Jiggling it back and forth, she smiled at me and said “We’re gonna fill it up good! Bet ya never thought of using it like this, hmm?” She was right. We’d filled the dildo portion of the gag with things like beer and wine in the past, for her to suck on as we fucked. I had never imagined anything like this. Oh well, at least I knew she couldn’t force me to suck it. Of course, that made me wonder what she did have in mind. “Ooohh! We filled it right to the top,” she laughed, withdrawing the funnel to allow a small stream of semen to run down my cheek. Then, bracing my head between her knees – so I wouldn’t turn and spill the cum – she asked “Are you ready for me to fill your sissy-mouth with cum? Huh? Just like they do on TV?” Unable to shake my head ‘no’, I had to rely on me eyes to show her how much I didn’t want to do this. Either she didn’t notice or she didn’t care. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out something that looked like a small rubber ball with a nozzle on it. The fact that it was pink assured me that it was meant for the gag. “This little doo-hicky cost me an extra twenty bucks,” she complained, “But was worth every penny.” Screwing it onto the cum-filled hole, she grinned and told me “Open wide, my darling cumslut – here it cums!” Every time she squeezed that ball, the rubber penis shot a load of my own cum into my mouth. Again and again she squeezed and again and again I felt my mouth being filled with cum. I had no choice but to swallow or choke to death on the stuff, so I began swallowing each spurt, hoping it would keep me from tasting it too much. In the end, it made no difference – I’d be tasting my own cum well after she removed the gag. “Well, now that you’ve been milked and fed, I’m gonna go downstairs and play with my new friends.” Removing the pump, she sealed the dildo shut and climbed off the bed. Smiling at the look of confusion on my face, she began peeling off her clothes, exposing the new tattoo on her ass. It was a picture of a man, on all fours, wearing only a collar and leash, being mouth-fucked by a woman wearing a strap-on dildo and thigh-high stiletto-heeled bitch boots. “Mmm. Do you like it?” she asked, now fully naked. “It’s a birthday present from my new friends.” Giving her ass an exaggerated wiggle as she left the room, she told me “If you’re lucky, maybe I’ll bring some of them upstairs to play with you. Would you like that?” I started to shake my head ‘no’, but she slammed the door shut as soon as she finished the question. Painfully aware of the sounds and picture coming from the TV, the taste of cum in my mouth, and the memory of that tatoo, I wondered again what the hell had I gotten myself into. For the next two hours I just laid there, trying to ignore the video but becoming increasingly aroused despite the situation I found myself in. For the most part, I might have been able to withstand the constant audio and visual stimulation, but there was one scene in particular that I couldn’t forget. It was at the beginning of the fourth movie – approximately five hours into the tape – and it made the rest of the tape seem like softcore, late-night TV porn by comparison. It began with a guy laying in a hospital bed, being attended to by a huge titted nurse. Wearing an outfit two sizes two small, she was deep-throating him while he fondled her tits. I don’t know if it was the outfit or a sign of her arousal, but her nipples looked like they were going to rip through the material at any moment. Just when it looked like he was on the verge of coming, the nurse pulled away and clamped her fingers around the base of his cock, keeping them there until the moment passed. Sympathetic to his predicament – after all, I couldn’t cum either – I watched in awe as the nurse removed her top, revealing a pair of whoppers that were even bigger than I had dared imagine. “Shit! Your bra is fuckin’ soaked,” the guy growled. “You must be one hot bitch to sweat that much!” The nurse just laughed – the same kind of laugh Vicky had been using with me all night. I was immediately suspicious. A moment later I saw just how right I was when she ripped off her bra and began squeezing her tits, showering her patient with jets of warm milk. Until that moment, I had never taken much interest in lactation fetishes, but I quickly became a convert. About ten minutes later – by which time the guy’s chest and face were literally saturated with titmilk – another nurse came in, locking the door. Except for her blonde hair, she could have been an identical twin to the redhead currently feeding the patient. “Hey, it’s supposed to be my turn to feed him,” she complained, already whipping off her top and bra. “Mmm. Go right ahead,” the other nurse sighed, “I don’t think there’s any danger in our patient getting full.” The guy in the bed just moaned a quiet agreement, too involved in suckling at the redhead’s tit to say anything more. Shrugging, the blonde came over to the bed and began adding her own milk to the mess. Every once in a while, the two nurses would lift a tit and shoot the other with a stream of warm titmilk, nearly driving me over the edge. If this kept up for much longer, I honestly believed I might be able to come without any physical stimulation at all. “Well,” moaned the newcomer a few minutes later, “He’s been fed and bathed, but I can’t help but think we’re forgetting something.” The redhead smiled and responded “Dessert.” Then, before the guy in the video knew what was happening, the two nurses pulled him down to the middle of the bed and began attaching him to the various traction pulleys and straps hanging from the ceiling. He seemed nervous, but was evidently willing to go along with whatever they had in mind. I, on the other hand, wanted nothing more than to tell him to run. I had no more idea what was to come than he did but, knowing what had been on the rest of the tape, knew it would be nothing good. I was right. In a matter of moments, the two big-breasted nurses had the guy fully restrained, leaving him at their mercy. While the blonde went to get something from the bathroom, the redhead quickly used the traction equipment to put the patient in a frighteningly uncomfortable position. He was still lying on his back, but less than half of him was on contact with the bed. His body was bent almost double, with his knees resting on the pillow above his head, and his cock just a few inches from his mouth. “Is he ready?” asked the blonde, returning from the bathroom. “Yup. Go to it, you filthy-minded little bitch.” Smiling, the blonde proceeded to give the poor guy an enema while the redhead forced him to suck his own cock. Giving the traction restraints a little help, she climbed on the bed, grabbed his thighs, and forced his cock to penetrate deeper and deeper. It was at that point that I turned away in disgust, but the two nurses happily provided a play-by-play of each other actions, keeping me fully informed. And, when I heard the explosive groan and resulting choking sounds, I knew that the guy had been forced to cum down his own throat. Unfortunately, while I was disgusted by the end of the scene, the first twenty-minutes of lactating love had been enough to ensure that my erection remained solid. “Hi, honey!” Startled by the voice, I looked up to find eight naked guys carrying my wife through the door, while a ninth held it open. “Sorry to leave you out of our fun for so long, but we kind of got carried away.” If she was aware of the pun, she gave no sign. Oh fuck, what the hell did she have in mind now? Judging by the sweat on their bodies, my wife’s dishevelled hair, and the guy’s limp cocks, I could only hope they were too spent to do anything to me. As I was to find out, that was entirely the idea. “We’ve got a really special treat for you,” Vicky cooed from her perch. She was resting comfortably in the grasp of eight muscular men, with one for each foot, knee, butt-cheek, and armpit. “You know,” she told me, “They say you can’t have your cake and eat it too but, since it’s my birthday, I’m changing the rules.” As she nodded, the ninth guy came over the bed and removed my penis-gag. Relieved, I tried to ask her what the fuck she thought she was doing, but he clamped a hand over my mouth at the first sound. Nodding, the guy moved as close to the wall as he could and waited for his friends to bring my wife over. “As you’ve probably guessed,” she told me, “These fine young men have all had my cake – or pie, I guess – but I’ve saved the eating part just for you.” At that, the guy nearest the bed took his hand from my mouth and placed some kind of clamp on my nose. “Ow! That fucking hurts!” I cursed, feeling the pressure on my nose. “What the hell do you think -” Suddenly, I was unable to continue the sentence as the eight guys carefully dropped my wife on my face, making sure her gaping, raw pussy was directly over my mouth. That wouldn’t have been so bad – actually, it could have been a lot of fun – but even before her lips touched mine, I felt a colossal load of hot, gooey semen fall into my mouth. Surprise, I swallowed it, only to be rewarded with what seemed an inexhaustible supply from her pussy. “Ohhh, yesss.” Humping my face, Vicky grasped the headboard and ground herself against me. As she did, one of the guys – the one who held the door and gave me my noseplug – bent over and told me what had gone on downstairs. “You should have seen it, man. Your slut wife walked right into the bar, flashed her tits and asked who wanted more. Then she flashed her pussy and invited everyone to come fuck her brains out.” “Yeah,” added one of the other guys, bending over to whisper in my other ear, “We all fucked her at least twice, and some of us three times. And, during it all, she kept her pussy propped up on a pile of pillows, telling us to make sure we filled ‘er up good.”teen sex storiesDisgusted, I was trying my best to hold my breath but was quickly reaching my limit. When a third guy came over to replace the first, I knew I was a goner. “When we was done,” he rasped, “Your bitch had us all jerk off all over her cunt. Said she wanted it covered inside and out.” Ramming a fist down on my stomach, he forced me to take another breath, and receive another load of semen in the process. “That’s almost thirty loads of cum, man.” “Oh, fuck yes!” Vicky screamed her ecstasy to the whole neighbourhood. “I let a bunch of strangers fuck me silly, Mark, and I saved all their ooeey, gooeey, hot and tasty cum for you!” Frantically humping my face while the guys took turns punching my stomach, forcing me to take all she had to offer, she cried “Oh fuck, oh shit, oh yes! That’s how I like it, hon. Suck my pussy! Eat their cum! Drain me like I drained them!” For a minute, I couldn’t figure out what the hell she was talking about. She made it sound like I was an active participant in this bizarre orgy, instead of a reluctant, force-fed cuckold. “Oh, man! He’s really lapping it up!” cried on of the guys. “Shit! He’s sucking our cum from her like a baby at a mother’s tit.” “Yeah, and look at the fucking hardon he’s got!” Yet another guy laughed. “Of course he does! When he’s done cleaning up our generous helpings of semen-surprise, he’s gonna want dessert!” What the hell were they talking about? Could they really believe I was a willing participant in this debauchery? I wanted nothing more than to escape, puke my guts out, take a long shower, and get as far away from this madwoman I called my wife as possible. Instead, I was still guzzling the unending streams of cum dripping from her pussy, forced to swallow them if I was to breathe. What’s more, she hadn’t left me much room to breathe, and everytime I inhaled, I helped suck out a little more cum. “Might as well just relax and enjoy yourself,” one the guys whispered in my ear. “After all, we got all this on video and it’ll certainly give the impression you’re enjoying yourself.” He was right! Terror slowly replacing my disgust, I listened while he idly speculated as to what my boss, co-workers, friends, and family might think of my performance. “Thank you, honey,” Vicky panted from above, “This was the greatest birthday present I could have ever hoped for.” Giggling as she rode my face, she gasped “I can’t wait to see what you have planned for next weekend.” Fully aware that she had me trapped, I wondered the same thing. Part 2 – Something New on the Menu “Oh yes, oh fuck, oh shit, that feels soooo gooood!” Thrashing about wildly, Vicky squealed in delight. For the past three hours I had watched, helpless and bound, as she was fucked by stranger after stranger after stranger. Duct-taped to one of our kitchen chairs, I was an unwilling spectator to a live gangbang, starring my wife. I don’t know how many of them there were, but when I lost count about an hour ago, she was up to seventeen. “Aw, what’s the matter honey?” Turning her head to look my way, she asked “Do you feel left out? Poor baby.” Smiling, she assured me “You’ll get yours soon enough, I promise.” That’s what I was afraid of. Just a week ago – had it really been that long? – she had allowed another group of strangers to use her like some cheap whore. And then, when they had finished dumping their loads in her twat, they had dropped her on my face and forced me to clean their cum from her hole. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, she had videotaped the whole thing while she and the guys shouted their encouragement, giving the illusion that I was enjoying myself! “More! More!” Covered in a thick sheen of sweat – not all of it hers – Vicky raised herself up on her elbows and begged for more. “Please, I need you to fill me again!” Gasping and panting from exhaustion, she offered “If you want a change, take my ass. Anything. Just take those fucking tools and impale me!” “Ah, what about the rubbers?” “Yeah,” asked another guy, “You said we weren’t supposed to take ’em off.” B सेक्सी बीपी ट्रिपल एक्स This story deals with my tales of a Mistress and her sluts, it is quite descriptive and graphic. It is…
फिल्म के तहत मिस्टर इंडिया
- On a late Saturday afternoon one summer my 18 year old sister and I were alone in the house. I was living with my parents at the time and was in the process of getting divorced by my first wife. I was 23 and my wife and I had been separated for several months. My brother was at Scout camp, my other sister, age 19, was living by herself and our parents were off on a trip to Wisconsin and would not be back until late Sunday night. So Coral and I had the place to ourselves. Now Coral (nicknamed “Slugger” or “Sluggy” by me when she was about xxx years old simply because she was so beautiful a xxxx, the exact opposite of her nickname) had inherited the family horniness in full strength. I found this out when she was xxx, quite by accident; I walked into my bedroom one day and found her examining some nudist magazines which she had found by poking through my dresser drawers. Far from being embarrassed, she began talking about what a kick she got out of looking at the women in the swimming pool locker room (she liked gals with big tits and lots of pussy hair) and allowed as how she would sure like to get a look at the guys in the men’s dressing room. It happened that we were alone in the house that day too and one thing rapidly led to another; but that’s a story for another time. Let me say only that at age xxx she was fully capable of orgasm and was fascinated by my orgasm and ejaculation (we jacked each other off). In the two years between that first little party and the get-together I’m going to describe we’d had a number of “fun and games” episodes as opportunity allowed. The amazing and delightful thing to me was her total lack of inhibition and willingness to try new ways and experiences. We had never actually fucked, partly because I was a full grown male and didn’t want to give her any pain and also I felt that her first complete fuck should be with someone other than her big brother. Besides we had plenty of fun getting each other off in other, often pretty kinky ways! Anyway, there we were that Saturday afternoon, alone in the house. I was in the living room reading a magazine when Coral came in and plunked herself down on the sofa opposite my chair. She was wearing a light blouse and skirt; she lifted one foot onto the chair and clasped her hands around her knee, giving me a little grin. Her position gave me a full view of her nylon panty crotch. “Know what Barb Miller told me?” she asked; Barb was a girlfriend of hers from school with whom (she had told me at our last party) she had had some sex play, mutual masturbation, etc. “No, what did she tell you?” I asked. She moved her knee outward, giving me an even better look at her crotch. “She said she and Bob got drunk on some wine from their basement wine cellar; their Dad has barrels of it. Anyway they really got loaded and boy, did they have a party!” Bob was Barb’s 18 year old brother and I’d already heard some tales about the two of them from Slugger. “I really feel like getting drunk tonight; Barb said they had a great time! How ’bout it? Why don’t you go get a bottle of wine just for you and me? Barb says it gives you ideas!” Uh huh; something tells me you’ve got some ideas already, little sister, I thought. I gave her a long look and a grin. She was rather tall for a xxx year old and a bit on the slender side but the curves were forming nicely in all the right places. And there was no doubt about what was on her mind. I was hit with a sudden surge of horniness at the thought of getting bombed with her; she had few inhibitions to begin with and the booze would loosen her up even more. “O.K. Sluggy, I’ll go get us a jug” I said, getting up and heading for the door; “looks like you’re ready for a real party and so am I. Be right back.” She was grinning as I went out. The liquor store was only a block away; I was back in 10 minutes with half a gallon of tawny port under my arm. I got a couple of good sized glasses from the kitchen, put them on the little table by the couch and sat next to Coral. I poured the glasses nearly full. “Now if you really want to get drunk you knock this stuff down pretty fast, kiddo,” I said, and we both polished off half a glass with about two big gulps. The wine didn’t seem to faze her; she downed it like a veteran and I poured us another two full glasses. About half way through these she asked if I still had “those good pictures you showed me the last time.” These were some porn photos that had really turned her on. “Sure and I’ve got some new ones that are even better,” I told her, “finish your glass and I’ll go get them.” I went into my bedroom and got my collection from its hiding place. Then I stripped off my clothes and put on a bathrobe. By this time I had a terrific hard-on because I knew that Coral would be ready for some action soon; we were both getting boozed up pretty good. She was pouring more wine when I got back. “Boy, this stuff is sure giving me ideas all right!” She looked at me and grinned; “Got yourself comfy in your robe, hey?” We both had more wine, then she took the pictures and began going through them avidly, exclaiming “Oh shit! Look at that!” or “Wow! I gotta try that one!” and “Lookit her big tits! And lookit her suck his big cock!” Finally she laid the last of the set down and got up, a bit unsteadily. “I’m gonna get comfy too; don’ go ‘way, big brother.” She went into her bedroom and came back a minute or two later wearing her favorite see-through nightie and plopped down next to me on the sofa. “I wanna do things we never did before” she said. “Let’s see if old sweetie-peter is all ready.” She flipped my robe open and began stroking my stiff cock. “Oh boy, is he EVER ready!” “Let’s see your pussy, Slugger” I said and pulled her nightie up to her hips. She spread her legs; she now had the first fine growth of blonde hair on it. A beautiful xxx year old pussy indeed; I gently probed her slit and rubbed her clitoris while she squeezed and slowly pumped my dick, her hand sliding down to fondle my balls from time to time. Things were proceeding a little too fast; I took my finger out of her and gently took her hand from my cock. “Take it easy, baby; we’ve got plenty of time, you know.” “Yeah,” she sighed, “but I love to feel your cock. And I love it when you shoot your load of jism!” “My balls have got a big load of juice tonight, sweetie, and it’s all for you!” I topped off the wine glasses and we drank again. Then Coral pulled her nightie off exposing her budding titties. “Do you like my tits? They got bigger, didn’t they?” In fact they had matured a good bit in the 8 months or so since our last party; they now had a beautiful beginning roundness. Her aureoles were larger and the nipples, now stiff with sex stimulation, were adult sized. I licked and sucked them and she moaned with the pleasure of it. Then I sat back and we drank some more wine. We were both pretty drunk by now and in a devil-may-care mood. “Oh fuck, brother, I just wanna think of some dirty things we could do and then go ahead and DO ’em!” Coral said and she bent over my cock and gave it a long lick. “Well, I’ve got some ideas about that,” I answered “but right now I have to take a piss.” “Oh, me too! C’mon, let’s piss on each other in the bathtub, OK?” She got up, grabbed me by the hand and we went into the john, leaving my robe behind. I was surprised and excited by Sluggy’s suggestion; it had been a favorite warm-up trick of a woman I had dated several years before who turned out to be the wildest and hottest sex partner I’d ever had. I sat on the tub edge facing in. It took a few minutes for my hard- on to go down but the bladder pressure finally prevailed and my pecker softened up. Coral got in the tub facing me and sort of straddled my legs. Hunching forward, she got the head of my cock between her cunt lips. “Now; let it go, pee in my pussy” she said and I released my stream. A second or two later I could feel her doing the same and we mingled our piss for at least a minute or more, the warm liquid running down my legs and all over her crotch. When we both squeezed out the last drops she rubbed against me, my cock head still in her pussy and I felt it start to stiffen up again right away. She giggled and kept up the motion; within one minute I was rock hard again. “Whoa!” I said, breathing heavily, and pulled away; ” you’ll make me go off too soon!” We both laughed and, turning on the shower, we rinsed off, got dried and went back in the living room. Sitting down on the sofa, I poured us some more wine. The half gallon was almost half empty now; we had really been putting it away.sexNow I had had a hunch for some time that Coral and I were about due for one of our private sessions and I had made some preparations for it. I had found one of those rubber hot dogs about 8 inches long and about an inch thick in a novelty store and, figuring it would be a turn-on for Slugger I bought it. Also, during our last party I had introduced her to full finger fucking up the ass and that had REALLY got her going! I figured I’d take her a big step up in that department the next time. The old galfriend who dug the pee-on-each-other bit had taught me about using rectal dildos, specifically large carrots. “It’ll make your cum feel twice as good,” she’d said, “and you’ll shoot a much bigger load, too!” She explained that the pressure on the guy’s prostate had this effect. As for women, she said, not all females dug it but “for ME, it feels like I’m getting fucked in the ass by a big cock and I LOVE it!” She was absolutely right; the first time we tried it we had the hottest, best cum we’d ever had. Now, knowing that Coral’s excitement was greatly intensified by my finger, I saw to it that we always had some big, thick and long carrots in the fridge. Vaseline was a stock item in the medicine cabinet, so I was all set for our next party. Which was NOW! We were gonna have plenty of action, both front and rear, I knew. “Got a little surprise for you” I announced after we’d had some more wine. She looked at me, brows raised in anticipation. “Just stay right here, Sluggy; I’ll be back in a minute or two.” I went back to my bedroom and got out the rubber weenie. Then I went in the kitchen and got two carrots out of the fridge, one almost 2 inches thick and the other maybe an inch and a quarter. I cut the thicker one to about 9 inches length and the other to about 7 and a half, peeled them and rounded off the tips. Neither had much taper; the small ends were about three quarters of an inch thick. Perfect size, I thought, as I put them in hot water in the sink. They’d be ready in five minutes or so I knew, nice and warm and smooth. I was an old hand at this business by now. I trotted back into the living room, holding the rubber hot dog behind my back. Coral was spread-legged on the couch, playing with her pussy, head back, eyes closed, breathing fast and shallow. She opened her eyes and spotted my stiff cock; she motioned me over to her, reaching out to grasp my pecker. She guided me between her legs where I stood as she sat up and bent forward. “Oh, I just gotta give your peter a good suck, I’m so horny! C’mere!” Let me tell you, for a xxx year old that kid was good! She took over half of my cock in her mouth with each slurp, working it like it was a popsicle. I let her suck me for a minute, then I brought the weenie out from behind my back. “Here Sluggy, this is for you; let me put it up where you want it.” “Oh JEEZ! BRO-ther!” I knelt between her legs and licked the wiener well; then I spread the lips of her pussy and began giving her some tongue. “Suck my pussy honey, oh I love it, make it wet, oh that’s good! Now put the wiener in, put it in, I want it up in there, put it…” I slid the hot dog a good 6 inches up her cunt. “OH! Oh God, it’s guh good, sooo GOOD! She grasped the tip of the wiener and, as I licked and sucked her clitty she began slowly fucking herself. I let her give it to herself for a bit; I stood up straight again and moved closer so she could feel my cock and balls with her other hand as she slowly pumped the hot dog in and out. Then I said “Wait; I’ve got something that’ll make it feel even better. Go in your bedroom; I’ll be right there in a minute.” I helped her up, she kept the wiener all the way up in her pussy with one hand as she walked. I went back to the kitchen, dried off the two carrots and took them with me into the bathroom where I collected the Vaseline jar and then returned to Coral’s bedroom. She was on her back on the bed, legs spread wide, still fucking herself with the hot dog. I sat on the bed and laid the carrots and Vaseline down. Her eyes really opened wide when she saw all this and she propped herself up on an elbow. “Whatcha got there? Whatcha gonna do?” “You like it when I shoot my load of juice, don’t you?” She nodded eagerly. “Well, this’ll make me shoot twice as much jism and it’ll feel twice as good, too!” She watched closely as I took a gob of Vaseline, lay back, spread my legs and applied the lubricant to my asshole. She was absolutely fascinated by my actions as I gave the bigger carrot a good coating of Vaseline. “Jeez! You gonna put it up your asshole? But it’s so BIG! Won’t it hurt?” “Hell no, baby; it feels good! Watch now…” Slowly I slid the carrot into my ass. Coral’s eyes got wider and wider as, inch by inch, it disappeared up my asshole. Within a few seconds only an inch or so was left sticking out. She shook her head incredulously. “How does… how does it feel? It really doesn’t hurt?” “Ah, it feels great; nice and big up there, like a cock. Look!” I slowly pulled it out and slid it back, again out and back, always leaving an inch or two in. “See, I’m fucking myself up the ass with it and it just makes me horny as hell! I tell you, Sluggy, I’m gonna shoot a big, big load of juice from my hot balls this time!” She looked at it, now almost all the way in again, looked over at the other carrot and flopped back, legs wide. “Do it to me too! I want it up MY ass too!” “Okay, but get up on your hands and knees with your legs spread wide.” I helped her into this position (she was pretty loaded from all the wine) and, scooping up some Vaseline, worked it around her asshole and well up into it using two fingers all the way in. She wiggled her buns as I did this; she was obviously digging it. God, what a gorgeous sight that was; the light brown pucker of her asshole which opened so easily to my probing fingers and under it the sweet xxx year old pussy, pink lips wet and slightly open, with that first growth of hair just above the slightly protruding hood of her clitoris. I knew I had to suck her off this time; I wanted to feel her cumming with my tongue up her sweet cunt! Carefully applying plenty of Vaseline to the carrot, I put the big rounded end right up against her anus and pushed gently. She made a grunting sound and thrust her ass backwards; in one swift movement the carrot was up into her almost all the way! “Oh my Gah…” she gasped and didn’t move for a tick of time. Then she said “Holy fuckin’ shit! It feels so BIG! “Big, yeah, I know; but GOOD too, right?” “Jeez God, YEAH!” She was silent for a few seconds, then she said, “Fuck my ass with it, slow, okay?” I gave her a dozen or so slow in-and-out strokes; she moved in perfect rhythm with the carrot. I could see that I was absolutely right in guessing that she would go for this action in a big way. I slid it in almost all the way, leaving only an inch or two protruding, just as I had done with my carrot. “We could walk around, you know, with the carrots up our asses, and nobody would even know they were there” I told her. I stood up next to the bed, felt to make sure that mine was tucked up all the way; then I turned completely around, showing her my ass. “Jeez” she breathed, “I can’t even see it!” “I know; here, get up and we’ll go in the living room and have more wine, OK?” She came off the bed and stood next to me. I felt between her ass cheeks, found several inches of carrot still out and gently pushed it up until it was hidden between her buns.taboo erotic stories“Now just sort of tighten up your ass muscles inside there and it’ll stay put and you can walk around or even sit on it. It feels good when you sit on it.” Coral nodded eagerly; we went back into the living room and sat next to each other on the couch. I poured some more wine for us; she was squirming a bit from side to side as she sat and I knew she was feeling that big baby work up in her ass. I grinned as I did the same thing. “Sure can tell that something big is up there, can’t you? I t old you you’d dig it!” “Oh brother… do I EVER dig it!” We polished off another half glass of wine apiece and I filled up our glasses again. The wine was really working on me now and it was sure having its effect on Coral; she was having a little trouble getting the glass to her mouth in a straight line. I dipped my finger in my wine and painted her hard nipples with the liquor, then bent over and licked and sucked them. She began stroking my cock. “I want you to shoot your ball juice, big brother” she whispered in my ear, “and I wanna feel my pussy cum too. Le’s go back inna bedroom.” “OK li’l sister and I’m gonna lick and suck your pussy” I said. “And I’m gonna fuck your ass while you fuck mine.” “An’ you’re gonna shoot your big load of jism IN MY MOUTH because I’m gonna suck your big cock until you do! I’m drunk an’ I wanna swallow all that good juice that comes from your hot balls and shoots outta your pecker! I been wanting to do that for a long time. And I’m gonna fuck you in the ass with that big carrot while you suck my cunt and fuck ME in the ass with MY big carrot! C’mon… l’es go!” Drunk though I was I knew the dirty talk meant she was ready for both of us to work up to a cum now and I too was all set to get down to business. She’d never sucked me off completely before and I knew she really wanted to take my cum in her mouth. We staggered up and weaved our way into the bedroom. I lay on my back, legs wide, and she climbed on top of me in the 69 position. I started licking her pussy and slowly ass fucking her at the same time. I tongued her clit wildly as she pumped my carrot in and out and took my cock deep in her mouth. With my free hand I played with her nipples. Her cunt started to move jerkily against my mouth; she stopped sucking my dick and began pumping it. I could tell she was close to orgasm; I wasn’t far from it either. “Oh Sluggy, baby, my balls are almost ready to pump up my load, you suck cock so GOOD, honey! Gimme that carrot up the ass, ahhh… that’s SO GOOD! I’m gonna shoot off in a minute!” “Suck my pussy, big brother, gimme that tongue up there! Suck my cunt; suck, SUCK! Gimme that carrot! Oh, I wish it was a cock! Oh shit, fuck, piss, cunt, cock up my ass I LOVE it I can’t STAND it it feels so GOOD! Now, shoot your jism, I WANT IT! I wanna swallow it, every last spurt, make it a BIG one, give it to me BIG BROTHER! SHOOT YOUR BIG LOAD OF CREAMY BALL JUICE! Unhm, ungh…” She wrapped her lips around my cock, head bobbing up and down while grinding her cunt into my mouth. By now we were pumping the carrots in and out fast and I could feel the shiver in her hips which told me she was starting to cum. My own climax welled up at the same time; I could feel it starting to surge up through me. Her sucking sounds got louder now and her mouth action slowed but she took more of my cock in. I knew I was pumping up a really big load of jism, I could feel each spurt make my cock quiver with its intensity. She gulped it down as fast as it squirted out of me. Her hip motion began slowing down and her pussy suddenly got very wet and juicy. Another thirty seconds or so and we were both completely spent; not a drop left in either of us. She released my prick with a final lick and slurp and rolled off of me with a shuddering sigh. “OH… that was so GOOD! I swallowed it all and it tasted so GOOD! I knew I’d love it cumming in my mouth! And, boyoboy! Did I ever get my pussy off! You sure can suck a pussy, big brother!” She smiled and shut her eyes briefly. I reached over and stroked her wet slit. “And you sure can suck a cock, li’l sister! I swear, you drained every drop of my load!” I sat up. “Now I’ll show you what we do with the carrots.” I went into the living room and found a page from yesterday’s newspaper and took it back in the bedroom, spreading it out on the floor next to the bed. I helped her out of the bed. “Now do just like I do” I said and squatted over the paper; she did the same. “OK, now squeeze out the carrot, just like you’re going potty” I said. Out came our carrots; I wrapped them in the paper and took the package into the kitchen where I tossed it into the trash. I returned to the bedroom only to find Coral sound asleep! Well, I thought, we’d had a hell of a lot of wine and a pretty strenuous session too. I headed for my own bedroom feeling pretty tired but happy that little sister and big brother could indeed have a great time together when all by ourselves in the house. There were indeed numerous other good times that we had after this one. The final one was when she was 18 and it was Coral and me and my then current girlfriend who DID have those huge tits that turned her on at age xxx! But that’s another story; maybe I’ll write about it sometime. After that I went on the road and so did Coral (she became a professional skater) and we both got married and had kids and so on. But to this day we remember the fun we had together over that 5 year period. We don ‘t talk much about it but when we do we smile contentedly; these are among our most precious memories.
- (With grateful thanks to Italian reader Stefano Milanese, who provided the ideas for this story) Rosemary Castle, now in her forties, is an attractive brunette who stands 5’11” in her stockinged feet. Her 36-24-36 figure is exactly as it was in her twenties, and her fabulous long legs attract admiring glances wherever she goes. She tells here in her own words, how her life became much more fun the day she decided to tell her husband she was leaving him. Chapter 1 I married Michael when we were both 21. He was a lot smaller than me at 5’3,” and was slightly built. At first, the differences between us worked very well. I was always the strong one, taking charge of everything, he with his docile nature letting me do it. I got my way by having the two children I wanted, Candy and Adam, very early in the marriage and within a year of each other. As the years went on, however, I began to lose respect for my submissive husband. He was going nowhere in his job, and at home I was the one who kept the family together with no help from him. Sex was also a problem. He is very poorly endowed, and absolutely hopeless in the bedroom. I don’t recall him giving me an orgasm in all the years we have been together. The only way I managed to stick it out was to have a succession of lovers throughout the marriage to keep me satisfied. Despite this, when the children were 17 and 16 I decided I had had enough. I sat Michael down, and told him that I was going to leave. Predictably, he began to cry and beg me not to go. He told me he loved me more than anything, and would do everything I asked of him if only I would stay. Eventually, I said that although I did not want to, I would give it a try but strictly on my terms. He agreed immediately. I decided that I would no longer try to hide my infidelities, and told him all about my previous lovers. I also made it clear to him that I was presently seeing a 22 year old, well endowed black guy. I told him that I would continue to see the man, and that he would have to accept not being allowed to have sex with me again. Michael was devastated at my revelations, but when he calmed down agreed to my conditions. Because I no longer cared, I began to flaunt my affair with my boyfriend Tony. I would let Michael know when I was going out for sex, and when I returned I would make sure my husband got a good look at my ravaged body, with love bites all over my tits and neck. Knowing how much this upset him, because he had always been very jealous, I began to take it further. I would slip into bed naked, and pull Michael’s head down to my pussy and make him lap up the cum that Tony had deposited there. He complained at first, but when he knew that refusal meant that I would leave, he did as he was told. I told Michael that on no account was he to see other women, and that I did not want him jerking off. I suspected that he was doing so, but had never seen him. However, one day I returned home early to find him sniffing at a pair of my cum-soaked panties, while stroking his little cock. I went mad at him, calling him all the perverts under the sun, and telling him that if he did not agree to having his cock locked up to prevent masturbation, I was out the door. The wimp agreed to wear a cock cage, and then I really went to town on him. I insisted he sleep naked next to me every night, and that he spend an hour before going to sleep attending to my pussy with his tongue, whether I was full of cum or not. While he did this, I would taunt him about the size of Tony’s cock, and his prowess in bed. I would tell him that my lover would fuck me at least three times a night, and give me an orgasm every time. Within a couple of weeks, the cage was doing its job, and Michael began begging me for release. He never got it of course. Later on, I decided Michael should meet Tony, the real man who was cuckolding him, so I began making my husband join the two of us for dinner. We would sit opposite him, kissing and cuddling throughout the meal, to my husband’s obvious distress. A scenario we repeated very often was to go back to our place, drag Michael to the bedroom with us, and make him watch while Tony fucked me beautifully. My husband would then be made to suck my pussy clean, while Tony stood by ridiculing him. When that was done, I would watch while Michael sucked my lover’s cock clean of his cum and my juices. Michael would then be sent, sobbing, jealous and frustrated to the spare room while Tony and I carried on fucking through the night. I was having great fun, and always looking for new ways to humiliate my husband. The next stage in my treatment of him was not my idea, however. Tony still lived at home with his mother Rachel, and 17-year-old sister Amy. He had told them all about our treatment of my husband, and they were keen to meet him. It was decided that we would have dinner at their place one Friday night, and stay over. When we arrived, Rachel and Amy greeted me warmly, and ignored Michael. Rachel was 40, a little older than me, and very attractive. She was perhaps a little overweight now, but with a very sexy, curvy figure. Amy was stunningly pretty, tall, with large breasts and a prominent ass. We sat down to dinner almost immediately. Michael, who had been very nervous about coming, told Rachel he was not hungry, and declined any food. “So,” Rachel said, as we began eating. “My Tony is having to do your job in the bedroom with your wife Michael. Why is that?” “Because he has a tiny dick,” I cut in. “And he doesn’t even know how to use that!” Amy sniggered, and Rachel laughed out loud. The meal continued, with Tony regularly turning to me to give me a kiss, or stroking my arm or y thigh. “It looks as though your wife is going to be well fucked tonight,” laughed Amy. “Will you be jerking off at the thought of it?” “Oh no,” I told her. “His little cock has been locked up for the last three months, he can’t get any relief.” “Really?” she asked. “That’s great! Do you tease him?” “All the time,” I grinned. “Good,” she replied. “Any man who can’t keep his wife satisfied deserves to be permanently frustrated.” “As you are not eating,” Rachel interrupted. “Why don’t you get under the table, and use your tongue to get your wife nice and wet for my boy?” Michael glanced at me, and I indicated for him to get down. He knelt before me, and pulled down my panties. He then began to lick me slowly as we continued our meal. By the end of it, I was so horny that I suggested Tony and I go straight upstairs. “Good idea,” said Rachel. “Your husband will keep us both entertained, I am sure.” We went upstairs, and I had a fantastic night in bed with Tony, completely forgetting about my husband. In the morning, Tony woke me gently, and gave me my fourth helping of cock. After we had finished, he told me he would go down and get Michael to come and clean me up. My husband came up a little later, looking very tired and a little ill. He got between my legs without a word, and sucked me clean of Tony’s cum before returning downstairs. I had a quick shower, and went down for breakfast. “Your husband is not eating,” remarked Rachel. “Perhaps it’s because of all the cum he has just eaten,” I suggested, smiling. Rachel and Amy grinned at each other. “Maybe,” said Amy, with a wicked smile. We said our goodbyes, and set off for home. Michael was especially quiet on the way home, and still looked a little nauseous. When we got in, I sat him down and asked what had happened with the two women the previous evening. He said he did not want to talk about it, but I insisted. “Well,” he began. “After you went upstairs to er,” “To get fucked Michael,” I emphasised. “I went upstairs to get fucked by my lover, something you will never experience again!” “Well anyway,” he went on dejectedly. “Rachel insisted we all get naked. Then Amy stood up, put her arms round me and pressed her naked body against me. She asked me if I wanted to fuck her.” “And did you?” I enquired. “Yes,” he replied. “But I knew she would not let me.” I laughed out loud. Then they both sat on the sofa, and told me to get on my knees and clean their feet with my mouth. It was awful; they had been barefoot all day walking round the house and in the garden. Their feet were filthy, and they would not let me stop until they were spotless, including in between their toes. At the end, my mouth was dry, and I had a horrible taste in it, so I asked for a drink. Amy said certainly, and had me sit on the floor. Then she stood with her pussy over my mouth, and ordered me to open wide. As I did so, she let go a powerful stream of piss into my mouth and down my throat.” “You drank her piss?” I exclaimed, warming to his story. “Yes,” he replied. “I was gagging and choking, but she did not stop until I had swallowed it all. Then Rachel took her place and pissed what seemed like a gallon into my mouth.” “I like these women!” I squealed. “What happened next?”porn story“Then I had to concentrate on their pussies with my tongue. They kept me going until they both had orgasms. My jaw was aching like hell.” “Were you really frustrated, licking those pussies?” I asked. “Of course,” he replied. “It was unbearable.” “Good, good,” I said. “Then what?” “Well then,” he explained. They knelt on the sofa and pushed out their asses. I was made to spend the next hour alternately licking out their none too clean assholes, it was disgusting. And then……….” “Then what?” I demanded impatiently. “Then they lay me on the floor, and one after the other, they shit in my mouth and made me eat it.” “You’re kidding!” I yelled. “Oh my goodness, I wish I had seen that!” “So you see why I am not feeling so good,” my husband explained. “Do you mind if I have a lie down?” “Of course not,” I said. “But before you do, why don’t you get undressed and lay in the bath?” “Why?” he asked. “Well if you can act as a toilet for women you hardly know, you can certainly eat your wife’s shit.” I told him. “Please Rosemary,” he begged. “I really do feel sick.” “Get in the bath Michael,” I ordered sternly. “I promise you are going to feel a lot sicker very soon!” I walked upstairs a few minutes later to see my wimp of a husband lying naked in the bath. I smiled expectantly, as I Peeled off my panties. “I don’t know why I never thought of this myself,” I remarked to my husband. “Shitting in your mouth is the perfect way of showing you exactly what I think of you.” I climbed into the bath, and pushed my ass to within an inch of his face. “Open up Michael,” I commanded. “I am really going to enjoy this!” I strained for a moment or two, and then felt a good-sized turd slide out of me and into my husband’s mouth. I turned to see the log half in and half out, and forced the whole thing in with my fingers. “Eat my shit, Michael,” I ordered him. “Get used to the taste of it, you are going to swallow every bit of it in future!” I watched his screwed up face as he struggled to chew and swallow the big log I had given him, taunting him all the time, and telling him to hurry as I had another big log waiting. I dropped the second log on to his chest, and made him hold it as he ate it piece by piece. When he finally got the second turd down, I had him lick my ass clean, then placed my pussy over his mouth. “Ready for your first drink of my piss?” I laughed, as I let go a stream of yellow pee into his mouth. As soon as I had finished, he leapt out of the bath, and stuck his head down the toilet bowl, vomiting violently. I left the bathroom smiling, knowing I was really going to enjoy using him this way every day. Chapter 2 So from that day on, Michael became my permanent toilet slave, swallowing all of my waste. If I needed to take a shit while he was at work, he would find it waiting for him in the toilet on his return home. On a number of occasions, after I had watched him with his head down the toilet, eating up my earlier shit, I surprised him by removing my panties and giving him a big fresh load. That seemed to spoil his evening meal somehow! I had at this point kept my activities with Michael secret from the children, although they were both well aware who was the boss in our house from the way I spoke to their father. Candy, who had always been my favourite, was approaching 18 at the time. She was growing up beautifully. Like me, she was a brunette, with long hair covering her pretty face. At 6′, she was slightly taller than me, and towered over her father. She had a superb figure, with large firm breasts, and had inherited my shapely legs. I knew she had no respect for her father, she took no notice of what he said, and listened only to me. I was pretty sure she would approve of Michael’s treatment, and would probably be delighted to join in. Adam on the other hand, was growing up just like his father. He was then just 17, small and weedy, and was becoming a whining little wimp. I was determined that when he reached 18, he would suffer the same fate as his father, only more so. On the morning of Candy’s 18th birthday, I sat her down and explained exactly what was going on between her father and myself. She was delighted that I had a lover, she was pretty sure Michael could not possibly satisfy me. She was even happier that I kept my husband in a permanent state of frustration, as she thought he should suffer. It was when I told her of the toilet activities that her mouth dropped open. “Really?” she said incredulously. “You make him drink your piss and eat your shit? Oh that is terrific! Please let me do it to him Mom, I want to shit in his wimpy mouth, just like you do!” “Of course you can,” I answered. “Starting today. I thought you would want to join me, so this is why we are having this talk. If you can hold your shit until your father gets home, we will surprise him tonight.” “You bet!” she exclaimed. Michael arrived home at about 6, and Candy was bursting. I whispered in his ear to get in the bath and wait for me. On the way to the bathroom, I collected Candy, who was waiting in her short night-dress. As we entered the bathroom, Michael looked up, and was horrified to see his daughter standing there. “What is going on?” he enquirepetite young girl porn “Your little girl has grown up Daddy,” Candy replied. “I am a woman now, and as you act as a woman’s toilet in this house, it is time I started using you!” “No,” pleaded my husband. “This is not right!” “It is entirely right,” argued Candy, as she stepped in the bath and straddled her father’s head. “You are going to be my toilet as well as Mom’s, so open wide I want to fill your sissy mouth with my soft smelly shit for the first time!” Knowing he had no choice, Michael opened his mouth ready to receive his daughter’s shit. She farted two or three times in his face, to his humiliation, and this made her start to giggle. When she composed herself, she pushed her ass close to Michael’s mouth. “Here it comes Daddy, get ready to eat your little girl’s shit!” A huge dark brown log emerged from her ass, and into her father’s mouth. She turned to watch him. “Look at him Mom.” She sneered. “Have you ever seen such a poor excuse for a man? Cuckolded by his wife, the only thing he is good for is eating his wife and daughter’s shit! I’d like to choke the pathetic bastard with it.” Michael’s face was bright red at her scornful comments, as he struggled to chew the log she had dropped in his mouth. When he swallowed it, she got back in place, and gave him a second, smaller turd. She followed this with a healthy dose of piss, before making him lick her clean front and back. “Get used to the taste Daddy,” she taunted. “You are going to be under my ass eating shit every day from now on!” Then she and I left the room arm an arm. “Oh Mom,” she exclaimed. “That was great, I want to do that to Adam as well.” “You will dear,” I replied. “We both will, but we will wait until he is 18 too. In the meantime, enjoy abusing and degrading your Daddy!” “I will,” she responded. “But I think he should be made to eat a lot more shit than just hours. Couldn’t we get more women to join in?” “Who do you suggest?” I asked. “Well, Grandma for a start,” she replied. “You know what she thinks of Daddy. And Aunt Jane your sister, and her daughter cousin Fiona. I tell you who else, Daddy’s sister Mary. The only reason she doesn’t visit is because of the way he treated her when they were kids. I” sure if she knew what we were doing she would love to get her revenge.” “You could be right,” I responded enthusiastically. “We could invite them all for the weekend. Your father could spend the whole two days eating only shit and drinking only piss!” “Oh yes,” she squealed. “Let’s do it!” I phoned all the women, and was amazed at how enthusiastic they all were when I explained what I had in mind, particularly Mary, who had waited for years for a chance to get back at her brother. It was arranged that they would come on the following Friday. I did not tell Michael about it, I would let it be a big surprise for him. So there we all sat at the dinner table. There was Mom. 59, grey haired and a little plump, but still a looker. Strong willed too, just like me. Sister Jane, who had recently dyed her hair blonde, which really suited her. Two years younger than me, a little shorter and more buxom she still attracted a lot of male attention following her divorce. Next to her, her 17 year old daughter Fiona. Everyone in the family remarked how much she looked like Brittany Spears, and she too attracts boys like flies. I knew from my sister that she had been sexually active for the last couple of years. That left Mary, Michael’s sister. She was six years younger than Michael, a pretty woman who disguised the fact with her thick spectacles and severe pulled back hairstyle. She had made no attempt to be nice to Michael when she arrived. Both Candy and I had used Michael an hour before our guests arrived, so I knew he would not want anything to eat. As we all settled down, Mom was the first to speak. Rosemary has told us all Michael,” she began. “That you are giving toilet service to both her and Candy. She thought that as all of us despise you, we might enjoy a piss and shit weekend at your expense. Naturally, we all jumped at the opportunity, and for the next two days you will be used by all of us.” “You can’t be serious!” whined my husband. “Oh yes she is,” snapped his sister. “Every piece of shit, every drop of piss that we release is going into your mouth. We are going to make you so sick, this is going to be the best weekend of my life, watching you suffer!” After dinner, I ordered Michael to strip naked, telling him he was going to be that way all weekend. This embarrassed him greatly in front of all the women, but he knew better than to complain. When he was naked, Fiona noticed the cock cage, and I explained to her about his permanent celibacy. “Oh you poor man!” she said, without a hint of sympathy Before we knew it, she had slipped off her dress, revealing her skimpy black underwear. She looked absolutely gorgeous, with her firm white tits trying to burst out of her bra. She sat on my husband’s lap, put her arms around him and began kissing him passionately. I knew this was increasing the frustration he already felt, by the agitated look on his face. “She is a terrible cock teaser,” laughed her mother. “The number of boys she has driven wild!” “I tell you what,” I said to Fiona, as I unlocked Michael’s cock cage. “Why don’t you take your uncle upstairs for a while, and let him appreciate your naked body?” Fiona was delighted to comply, and led my husband upstairs by the hand. The rest of us chatted and drank for the next hour or so, and then the lounge door opened to reveal my naked husband and niece. He was in a terrible state, tears of frustration running down his face, and his little cock still throbbing wildly. “I told you,” said my sister proudly. “Look at the job she has done on him, he is in agony!” The rest of us laughed, and gave the young minx a spontaneous round of applause. “Can I shit in his mouth now Aunt Rosemary?” Fiona asked me. “Of course you can dear,” I replied. “You have earned it!” I put a rubber mat in the middle of the room so that we could all watch, and Fiona ordered her uncle to lie on his back. She squatted over his face, and quickly filled his mouth with shit as we all applauded. For all the shit he had eaten, it was not getting any easier for Michael, as we noted by the look of disgust on his face. We all laughed at him as he forced down Fiona” shit. By a happy coincidence, all four of our guests were ready to shit at the same time. So as soon as Fiona got up, her mother added her stinking load. Then my Mom presented her substantial as to my husband’s face, and let go her offering. By this time, my husband was more than full. He looked up and saw his sister standing over him. “Please sis,” he begged her. “I honestly can’t take any more!” “Don’t sis me you piece of crap,” she sneered, kicking him viciously in the side. “I have waited a long time for my revenge, and you are going to eat my shit no matter what, and you had better keep it down!” She emptied her bowel into his mouth, and watched with a smile as he chewed on the turd she had given him. It took him a long time, and try as he might he could not hold it down. He vomited violently over the mat. This annoyed Mary, and she kicked him savagely half a dozen times with her high-heeled shoes. Over the next couple of days, each of us women used my husband countless times, and he spent a lot of time being sick. As if that were not bad enough, he cried many more tears of frustration. When he was not being used as a toilet, one or other of the women made lick their feet, pussies, asses or tits. As I left his cage off, he spent most of the weekend with an unsatisfied erection. Believe me, it was wonderful to watch! The weekend finished with all the women promising that Michael would be seeing a lot more of them, and his sister spitting in his face. Chapter 3 Before we knew it, Adam’s 18th birthday had come around. Candy was really excited, because she had been looking forward to introducing her brother to the taste of her shit. Even the not very bright Adam had noticed that she had become more arrogant and aggressive towards him on the run up to his birthday. On the evening of his birthday, Adam was surprised to see me come into his room wearing only my short night-dress. I took his hand, and told him to follow me. As we entered the bathroom, his face dropped as he saw his father lying naked in the bath with his equally naked sister sitting on a small, custom made toilet seat just an inch above his face. “Happy birthday little brother,” she smiled at him. “Tonight your life is going to change big time!” “What’s going on?” asked Adam, looking more than a little scared. “Candy is about to use your father’s mouth as a shit hole,” I explained. “Just as she and I do every day. I want you to watch this so that you can see how it is going to be for you from now on. After Candy has finished with your father, you are going to take his place and eat my shit. I think you should taste your mother’s shit first. In future of course, you will be eating your sister’s as well.” “You’d better believe it!” added Candy. “Watch and learn little brother!” With that, she proceeded to fill her father’s mouth with her shit, as her brother looked on with horror and disgust. When her full load had been dropped and eaten, and her father’s mouth filled with piss, she jumped out of the bath. “Kneel down Adam,” she ordered. “And I will give you an idea what it is going to be like.” With my instruction to do as she said, Adam sank to his knees. Candy first made him lick up the last few drops of piss from her pussy, then turned her back and leant forward. “Now spread my ass cheeks, and lick up the remains of shit,” she instructed. Adam leaned forward, and tentatively licked at the shit, gagging immediately. “I can’t do that,” he wailed. “It’s disgusting!” “Don’t be a baby,” I admonished him. “What you are going to get in a few moments will be far more disgusting. Now lick that shit from your sister’s ass!” Adam licked it all up, gagging repeatedly. Michael got out of the bath, and slunk off to the bedroom. I ordered Adam to lie down in the bath. “Please don’t make me do this Mom,” he whined. “I just can’t eat shit, it’s too awful!” I told him to shut up, as I put the toilet seat over his face and sat down. Instructing him to open wide, I began to drop his first ever turd into his mouth. “Here it comes little brother,” laughed Candy. “Enjoy!”taboo sex storiesAdam retched as the foul turd hit his tongue. He moaned as I forced the whole thing into his mouth and told him to eat it. I thought several times that he would throw up, but he finally managed to get it down. I gave him another large one followed by a bladderful of piss. He managed to swallow it, but it was all too much and he vomited over his chest. I told him to clean up and go to bed. I also added that Candy and I would expect him to keep our shit down much better in future, so he had better learn fast. A few days later, I arranged at Candy’s suggestion to have Adam’s cock locked up, to prevent him jerking off and keep him frustrated just like his father. At about the same time, Candy mentioned to me a friend of hers, Angel, who worked in a local restaurant as a waitress. “She is a real arrogant, dominant bitch,” Candy told me. “She would be perfect to deal with Adam, maybe even be the perfect wife for him!” “That’s interesting,” I replied. “Let’s go to the restaurant with Adam, and I can check her out.” So next day, Candy Adam and I found ourselves in the restaurant. Angel came over to take our order. She was a beautiful young girl of 18, with long, jet-black hair, ample tits and long strong legs. I guessed she was about the same height as Candy. The two of them said hello, and Candy introduced me. I liked her immediately. “Who’s the sissy boy?” asked Angel, not mincing her words. “My wimp brother,” explained Candy, as Adam’s face reddened. “Looks like a real limp dick to me,” Angel went on. “You got that right!” agreed Candy, and the three of us laughed. We told Angel what Candy and I wanted to eat and drink. “What about sissy boy?” she replied. “Is he not eating?” “Oh Mom and I will be feeding him later,” Candy told her. “How do you mean?” she enquired. Candy lifted her ass and pointed to it. “You’re kidding me!” Angel exclaimed. “Boy, would I love to see that!” “What time do you finish?” I asked her. “In about twenty minutes,” she told me. “Well why don’t you come back with us,” I suggested. “Maybe you could help us feed him.” “You are on!” Angel squealed. “I’ll get your order. Are you sure he is not going to have something?” “Well maybe something to drink,” I suggested. “Can you recommend anything?” I had a twinkle in my eye, which she spotted. “Yes I can,” she said knowingly. “Back shortly.” She came back a couple of minutes later, with a huge glass full of a familiar looking cloudy yellow liquid, which she put in front of my son. “It’s not all mine,” she explained. “I got some help from Julia and Bridget in the kitchen. Let me see you drink it up sissy boy, while it’s still warm.” Adam picked up the glass, and managed to down the lot in four attempts, gagging violently after each one. He shivered with distaste as he put the glass down. “If you think that was bad,” Angel said, as she picked up the glass. “Wait until I have got you under my ass later on!” With that, she spat in Adam’s face and went to collect our food order. When we got back to our place, and settled in the lounge, the very confident Angel asked if she could have some fun with Adam. I said sure, whatever she liked. She slipped off her panties, pulled her dress up to her waist, revealing her thick black bush, and sat on the sofa. “Kneel down here boy,” she ordered Adam. “I could do with some pussy licking.” I could see by the look on Adam’s face that he had never done this before, and that he found the idea repulsive. He hesitated, and Angel grabbed his hair and pulled his face between her smooth white thighs. “Start licking boy,” she commanded. “And make it good!” Adam began licking, not knowing what he was doing. Angel was not pleased, and kept giving him commands. These were each punctuated by a lifting of his head, and a savage slap to the face. To Candy’s and my amusement, his cheeks were soon a deep shade of red. I got up to get some drinks from the kitchen, and Candy followed me. “She is fantastic isn’t she?” she remarked. “She certainly is,” I agreed. “I think we may just have found his future wife!” As we returned, Angel was slapping Adam again, just as my husband entered the room from the other side. With an uncharacteristic stern tone, he asked Angel what the hell was going on. With a face like thunder, Angel pushed Adam to the floor, and jumped to her feet. Putting her hands on my unsuspecting husband’s shoulders, she brought her powerful young knee savagely up into his balls. The pleasing scream of agony that came from him told me that she had hit her target perfectly, and Candy sniggered as she watched her father drop to the floor clutching his damaged nuts. Angel was not finished however. She pushed Michael on to his back, and put her bare foot on his face to prevent him rising. “If you ever question me again,” she yelled. “I will get your wife and daughter to hold your legs apart while I kick your miserable little balls to a pulp. Do you understand?” “Yes,” he mumbled from under her foot. “Now get out!” she yelled. It was hilarious to watch the so-called man of the house scramble painfully to his feet, and run out of the door in fear of the teenage girl. “I hope I didn’t go too far with your husband,” she said to me. “Not at all,” I assured her. “I loved watching you hurt him, I don’t know why we haven’t treated him the same way.” “I think we will in future,” added Candy, with a wicked grin. Angel went back to Adam who was now sitting on the floor. “Come here you fucking little sissy,” she cried, roughly pulling his head back between her legs. “Get your tongue back in my cunt!” The three of us drank and chatted while Adam carried on licking her, getting a few more slaps along the way. When she was finally satisfied, she lifted his head and asked him if he had ever done any French kissing. “A little,” he replied. “Good,” Angel went on. “Because you are going to French kiss my asshole!” She turned her back, and thrust her ass in my son’s face. She told him to push his tongue in as far as he could, and get a taste of her. She kept him at this for several minutes. “Oh I am going to give you so much shit in a minute,” she told him. “I am going to fill your sissy mouth with it, and make you eat it all!” Eventually, Angel told Adam to stop, and lay on his back on the floor. She knelt beside him. “I think a little starter before the main course,” she said. “Open wide.” She filled her mouth with saliva, and spat right into Adam’s mouth. She repeated this a couple of times, and then put her face very close to his. She then proceeded, one by one, to empty the snot out of each nostril on to his tongue. I laughed to see him retch, as the slimy stuff slid down his throat. I was learning from this young girl by the minute! “Main course now,” she whispered, as she squatted over his mouth. She shit in his mouth as though she had been doing it for years, and then instructed him to chew and eat it all, while taunting him for being such a sissy ass licking shit eater. When she had finished giving him what turned out to be a very large load, I got up, removed my panties and stood over my son. “Well, does Angel’s shit taste as good as Candy’s and mine?” I asked him. “It all tastes absolutely foul,” he winced. “Oh good,” I responded. “I would hate to think you were enjoying this!” I took my place, and gave Adam another hefty load. So much so, that he was begging for mercy before I had finished. And he hadn’t had Candy’s offering yet! When Candy did get up, and slip off her panties, Adam tried to reason with her. “Please sis, Angel and Mom have given me so much,” he pleaded. “I just don’t have any more room!” “Then you had better make room,” Candy answered cruelly. “Or would you rather I stood you up and got Angel to do what she did to Daddy earlier, only twice as hard?” “Alright,” sai tamil movie pokkiri
- This story is a work of fiction, purely a fantasy. If you are offended by fantasy descriptions of rough nonconsensual sex, torture, or the ingestion of a wide range of bodily fluids, you should not read this story, nor should you read it if you are under 18 years of age. The story was written for White Shadow’s Nasty Stories. The holder of copyright– gives readers his permission to copy the story, but only if this disclaimer is copied as well. Butterflies. Butterflies in her stomach. A pretty thought, but not really what she felt like. No: when Trinh woke up it was 4 am, the middle of the night still, her stomach in knots, and her hands shaking. Not butterflies, more like some small animal — much larger and more powerful than a butterfly, with sharp teeth and claws — was trapped inside her belly and was trying to tear its way out. No way she could get back to sleep now. She went to the bathroom, washed her face, then she sat on the side of the tub and listened to the water run. She started to cry, not much, a tear or two, but she was upset. I shouldn’t do this, I shouldn’t do this, she kept saying to herself. But she felt like it was too late to back out. Plus, all the reasons she’d persuaded herself to do it in the first place were still there, still good reasons. I mean, the money, the money was incredible — $5000, for what, maybe two hours work, more like ninety minutes — that was insane, how could she pass that up? A friend of hers had had a spinal tap — can you imagine? — a spinal tap done at one of those medical study places, Pharmco or whatever it was — and she’d only made $4000. $4000! For a spinal tap! And here was $5000 just waiting, no pain, no work at all — just masturbating for an hour and a half while some sleazy guy taped it– very embarrassing, sure, and what if people — like her parents, oh God! — found out about it later. Ray, the guy who wanted her to make the tape, promised he’d only make one copy of the tape — for himself, the original went to a wealthy private collector. Trinh didn’t really believe this, figured at least a few copies would be distributed somehow — she just hoped not too widely. But really, $5000 dollars was a lot of money. She laughed and told herself that this was it, after today she’d never be able to get through the confirmation hearings, if she ever got nominated to the Supreme Court or something. She was giggling now, thinking of the headlines “First Vietnamese-American Supreme Court Nominee Admits Making Solo Porn Tape.” Well, goodbye to all that, Trinh thought, I’ll have to content myself with a lucrative but ignoble life in the private sector. She was laughing, feeling better. Still giggling as she gingerly lowered her little body into the steaming water. Ray looked at her picture again. She was what, 19, 20 — hard to believe she was that old, even. She looked like a kid, she could have been 13 or 14, a big smile and a sweet face, lovely jet black hair, her chest quite flat, narrow hips, what might have been called a lithe body except she was so short, not even five feet — a classic Vietnamese look, although supposedly she was half Chinese or something. A smart girl too — “a prestigious college in New England,” the card said, well, that could mean a lot of places, although he was pretty sure she lived no more than two or three hours from Boston — probably nervous as hell right now, but trying to congratulate herself on being so brave. Well, he chuckled to himself; little Miss Ivy League Asian Good Girl was in over her head this time, however brave she thought she was being. These specialty jobs were always the sweetest, $25,000 with some expenses covered to shoot six hours of videotape, the girl had to meet certain specs, a number of required acts, but really it was pretty easy. He’d hire a thuggish buddy of his to help out, pay him a couple thousand at most, a second cameraman, another couple thousand or so, the girl got a thousand up front as bait–she would never see any more money than that — so he ought to make close to $20,000 for this. And you couldn’t really call it work, either. Too much fun for that. Four foot eleven, and about ninety pounds. Just a little tiny slip of a girl. It was going to be enormous fun, stretching her out, and making her scream. Sitting on the T, her hands clutched tight to the bag in her lap, Trinh tried to think of $5000 and nothing else. $5000. No point now in worrying about how she got herself into this, it was happening, she was on her way, she couldn’t back out now. She needed the money; she had expenses her parents couldn’t understand. They were so sweet, but so strict; they wanted to manage every facet of her life and until Trinh had some money of her own, she was at their mercy. She was an adult now, and they would never understand that. Fuck, she said to herself — Trinh almost never cursed out loud, she really was prim in most ways, and she looked it, but in her head she swore and cursed and had the most dirty thoughts, she was a freak in her head, that’s probably why she’d agreed to do this — fuck, she said to herself, why am thinking about my parents? That’s not going to get me in the right mood. She closed her eyes, tried to relax. She thought of what she often did when she masturbated, two men, much larger than her, forcing her to the ground, holding her legs apart, pushing dirty fingers inside her… it was all kind of shadowy, the men hazy, just dim male shapes really, the pain kind of abstract. At first Trinh saw herself from the outside, from above, as they grabbed her and held her… but as it went on it became more real, the hands on her body, she could almost feel them, even sitting there on the T, clutching her bag, she could almost feel them holding her open, penetrating her vagina, her CUNT — she made herself think CUNT, you have a CUNT, Trinh, not a pussy or a clinical vagina, a CUNT, I have a hungry CUNT between my legs — and then the men in her head were calling her cunt, slut, whore, and then a penis, a large one, a BIG COCK was forcing its way inside, violently stretching her cunt, she was bleeding, screaming… She was shivering, shaking with desire, very wet already, sitting there on the T, feeling the dampness in her panties. That one always worked, the violent ones always got to her, other fantasies were just pictures, dry papery pictures in her head, but the violent ones somehow always came alive, felt real… made her come. Trinh was shy; she had trouble coming, trouble letting go, even with herself. She was late to begin masturbating, had been a virgin when she got to college. Barely not a virgin now, really, truthfully. God, she was going to have to think about all kinds of horrible stuff today if she was going to make herself come in front of that sleazy guy with his video camera. She took out the “script” — that sounded so silly, there weren’t any words, but what else to call it? — and went over the scenes again. Four scenes, between 20 minutes and half an hour each. The first was Trinh lying back on the bed slowly fingering herself; the next was Trinh playing with a little vibrator — not the kind you insert, just one that buzzed away on her clit — while sitting on the toilet. That was the one she dreaded. Ray had offered her an extra $500 to pee on camera, but she wouldn’t do it, not even for $1000. God, it was going to be hard masturbate sitting with her legs open on the toilet, using a vibrator was going to be strange enough. Then in the third scene she was back on the bed, with a big–well, big for Trinh, anyway–dildo, pushing it in deep. Finally she was to lie face down on the bed and hump a pillow, rubbing it between her legs until she came. Trinh had never masturbated that way, and it was awkward, when she had tried it a few nights ago, it took some getting used to, but she thought she could probably handle it. Oh God she was really dreading this. And Ray wanted her to try to talk as dirty as she could through the whole thing too. She had told him that she was too shy, that she had trouble saying bad words and stuff, but he said for her to try, if she was shy and embarrassed by talking dirty that would come across to the camera and that would be even hotter. It had made her embarrassed just to hear Ray say that! But she’d said she would try, try to talk as filthy as she could. She didn’t want to do this thing half-assed, she’d told him, and then giggled. That’s my girl, Ray had said in his soft southern accent, smiling at her.porn taboo storiesShe got off the T and walked the few blocks to the address Ray had given her, the thick moisture a little uncomfortable between her legs. It was a nice old house, a fancy one, in Newton. This was a little surprising. She checked the address again, made sure: apparently she had the right place. There was no bell; she timidly knocked on the door. After a few seconds, she knocked again, much harder. Ray opened the door, looking friendly but serious. He asked her politely if she was still ready to do this, everything they’d talked about before, and Trinh whispered a shy “yes.” Ray broke into a big smile, he was like a little boy, Trinh thought, a little boy getting to see a girl take her clothes off for the first time. Ray led her into the house, to a large bedroom and Trinh was caught off guard: there were two guys already in the room, one was fiddling with a camera and the other was just lounging like a slob in a chair. Trinh hadn’t counted on having to masturbate in front of anyone other than Ray. “Ray,” she said softly, “who are they?” The cameraman was not old — maybe thirty — but he looked like he’d let a rough life. He was paunchy, kind of oily looking, with longish greasy hair and bad skin. He was just the sort you’d expect to be filming a video like this. The other guy was similar but worse, taller, fatter, dirtier, meaner-looking. “Just relax, Trinh, everything’s fine, OK, just like we agreed. C.J. here is a cameraman, he’s done a lot of these tapes, he’s better than I am. I’m going to run the second camera when we use that, OK. And Dan back here, well, he just wants to watch, it’s true, but because if he likes what you do for us today, he might be able to get you lots more work like this… could be a pretty good deal for you, Trinh, and since you were so emphatic about me making no copies of the tape we make today, I figured he’d have to come along, you know, to get some idea what you’re like… it’s really not a big deal, Trinh…” Ray put his hand low on Trinh’s back and kind of guided her to the bed. Ooooh, his hand felt creepy, Trinh shivered and wondered how she was ever going to make it through the next few hours. She sat on the edge of the bed and said, “OK, Ray. An extra cameraman I understand, but some guy just checking me out while I do this? Come on, Ray. That’s worth another thousand dollars, I think.” Oh God she was so proud of herself for insisting on more money, it was so assertive and in control, not at all like the meek prim little Trinh that she was sick of always being. “You’re right, Trinh, you’re absolutely right, he shouldn’t get it for free, another let’s say, $500, that should be enough, shouldn’t it, what do you say, Trinh?” Ray was eager to start, she could tell, and the slobby guy, what was his name, Dan, he just kind of shrugged nonchalantly, so Trinh said, in the coolest voice she could manage, “I said $1000, Ray. $1000, or I walk or he walks.” Oh God she hoped that sounded as tough and cool as she wanted it to sound. Again the guy shrugged and Ray said, “That’s fine Trinh, OK, $1000 extra for Dan to watch, great. You’re pretty shrewd, Trinh, not as much of a kid as you look, you can tell I really want to make this movie with you. It’s going to be great. Are you nervous?” “No,” Trinh said, and then she started to laugh. “I’m lying, Ray. I’m super nervous.” “Excited though, right, still excited?” he said, “Because you look so wonderful and you’re just so sexy that I’m sure it’ll be great, a lot of fun.” A faint little mechanical sound, and a red light lit up: tape was rolling, she was being videotaped now, and the point of no return was past. “Yeah,” Trinh said bashfully. “I’m excited.” “Are you wet already, Trinh?” She looked down, away from Ray, but then made herself look up, right at the camera. “Yeah,” she said as firmly as she could, “Yes, I’m very wet right now. My… my cunt is very wet.” Her face felt hot, she was extremely embarrassed, but she had done it, talked dirty on camera. It could only get easier now. “What are you going to do for us today, Trinh? Are you going to show us that wet little pussy of yours?” “Yes,” she said. “I’m going to… to masturbate, you know, make myself come… with you… watching.” Stop being so shy, she told herself forcefully. “I’m going to stick my fingers in my wet little hole for you.” Ooooh her face was hot and flushed now, but that was better, be dirty, talk dirty, Trinh, she told herself. “Will you take off your clothes for us now Trinh?” Trinh stood and peeled off her tee shirt. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her dark little nipples stuck out like hard little knots from her flat chest. She unbuttoned her silk pants, pulled them half way down. Ray was nodding appreciatively. She could not look at the other men, or at the camera; she stayed focused on Ray. She sat back on the edge of the bed and unfastened her shoes, pulled them off, then her socks, then her pants. All she had on now was a little pair of black cotton panties. The black was a good choice, she was pretty confident the huge wet spot was not visible. “The panties too?” she asked. Ray nodded and she wiggled out of them. “Spread your legs, please, Trinh,” Ray said hoarsely. She was embarrassed but she made herself do it, opening her thin little legs as wide as she could. She hadn’t shaved down there; her pubic hair wasn’t much anyway. She guessed that Ray had probably wanted her to shave: she knew one reason they’d probably picked her to do this tape was that she was so small and young-looking, like a little girl. That kind of sickened Trinh a bit and made her angry too — everyone always thought she was so much younger than she was — so she didn’t shave, didn’t want to play their game. Ray hadn’t asked, anyway, so he couldn’t really have expected her to shave anyway: she wasn’t a porn star, shaving her pussy wasn’t something she did. “Your cunt fur is very nice Trinh,” Ray said like he was reading her mind, “so dark and sparse, I love it, it’s lovely.” Wow, that made her feel strange, hearing him say that, but she managed to keep her legs wide open. “Get in close,” Ray said to the cameraman, “make sure you can see how wet she is.” Trinh felt dizzy, hearing that. She lightly touched her lips and felt that yes, she was so wet, it was probably easily visible to the camera. She was soupy and goopy and sloppy-wet down there, all right. She felt feverish; her face was blushing so hot. She always got so wet; so wet it made her self-conscious. She had sometimes watched in a mirror while she fingered herself, and she was always amazed, watching the tremendous gush of syrupy fluid flow out as she rubbed herself. “Trinh how often do you masturbate?” “A couple of times a week, I guess, on average,” Trinh said. “How do you masturbate? Tell us.” Ray had started to leer a little bit when he said this. He was looking into her eyes then down at her cunt. Trinh’s pussy was opening up a little, by itself; her hands were still at her sides. “I…” she stuttered a little, “I… well, I use my fingers, mostly. I have a dildo but I don’t use it much.” “Do you ever use a vibrator, Trinh?” “No.” “Do you play with your asshole as well as your pussy, Trinh, when you masturbate?” “Sometimes.” That was a big secret. She’d always pretended to be turned off by the idea of anal sex and anal insertion of any kind the few times it had come up, either when her boyfriend mentioned it or when talking about sex with other girls. But she did sometimes push a finger — or more commonly, the handle of a hairbrush — up inside her tiny little asshole when she rubbed her pussy. “What do you use, I mean, how do you play with your dirty little asshole, Trinh, when you play with it?” “I… I sometimes push a hairbrush handle, you know, inside me back there… it feels really dirty and snug and filled up…” “What sort of fantasies do you have Trinh? When you masturbate? What helps you have the biggest orgasms?” “It’s too private to talk about,” Trinh whispered. “Well Trinh when you start masturbating for us in a few minutes what will be running through that pretty sweet head of yours? Don’t be shy: please tell us.” “I have… a lot of very… you know, very violent fantasies… rape fantasies I guess… I think about that sometimes,” she was barely audible. “Say that again, Trinh, what sort of fantasies?” Ray asked. More loudly she said, “Rape fantasies. Violent and disgusting ones.” “Really Trinh? Why don’t you tell us about one of these rape fantasies of yours while you masturbate for us?” Trinh positioned herself more comfortably on the bed and began rubbing a finger gently in circles around her clit, then sneaking down and playing with her lips, pressing a finger a little way inside her vagina. Starting slowly — but she was already so wet, so hot, so ready. It wouldn’t take much to make her come the first time. “I just you know think about men grabbing me, holding me down, forcing their big cocks into me, into my mouth and cunt and asshole, cocks too big for my body, you know,” this was hard to say, but it was making her pussy throb and itch to say it, “cocks that you know kinda split me open, make me… bleed I guess, huge cocks raping my little body…” “Is that what you’re thinking about now Trinh? Big cocks tearing up your tender little holes…”father son fuck step mom“Yeah,” she said, “a big man forcing his big dirty cock deep inside me, hurting me, making me scream and cry, making me bleed…” She was working her finger hard on her clit now and pressing a finger rapidly in and out of her cunt too, pushing herself, it was making her so hot to talk this way. “More than I can take, just raping me, raping me, forcing me to take his cock…” Her breathing was getting ragged, her pussy was tingling and pulsing and she was getting close, getting close… “Go ahead Trinh, make yourself come, thinking about being raped, hurt by huge cocks, monstrous hard cocks forced inside you, tearing you open…” It didn’t take much more, a couple of quick hard little circles right on her clit and she was coming, squealing and flopping and writhing on the bed, fingers buried deep inside her wetness, her clit just pulsating like it would explode… she lay back and closed her eyes and moaned and moaned, lost in her pleasure, so nice, so intense, rippling through her body in powerful waves, her toes were tingling, mmmmmmm… And then she felt hands grabbing her still quivering body, Ray and the other guy were pinning her down, what was happening? Oh God no, no please, Trinh thought and began to scream. The two men held her. She was kicking fiercely but they were holding her arms immobile and were well out of range of her legs. She was screaming and kicking, wildly snapping at them with her mouth ineffectively between screams. The cameraman was filming the whole thing. One of the men, not Ray, the larger one, Dan was it? straddled Trinh and sat on her, crushing the breath out of her and pinning her to the mattress. She raised her knees as hard as she could, trying to knee him in the small of the back, near his kidneys, but she couldn’t manage much force, not with the man’s body pressing down on her so hard. The man held Trinh’s thin arms together above her head while the Ray began to wrap gray electrical tape tightly around Trinh’s wrists. When Dan leaned forward to pin Trinh’s bound wrists against the headboard, to tape them in place there, Trinh mustered her strength and managed to bite him on the neck, not very hard. He cursed, let go of Trinh’s taped hands for a second, held her head still with one hand, and drove his other fist into her nose. A short quick punch, without that much force behind it, but the pain was surprisingly intense. She was stunned. He drew back his fist again, then paused, opened his hand and slapped her hard. That took some of the fight out of her. She wasn’t struggling much now but she was still screaming, screaming as loud as she could. She was still half-heartedly trying to kick as Ray and Dan spread her legs wide apart, each man securing an ankle to a bedpost. She was really helpless now, spread open and bound, open to whatever these men wanted to do to her. She was crying now, still screaming too, hot tears running down her face as she screamed like a baby. “Let’s shut her up for a bit,” Ray said. He wadded up Trinh’s panties and shoved the wet black cotton mass into her mouth as she screamed, muting her. “Oooh that’s pretty,” the cameraman said, almost involuntarily, as he focused on Trinh’s tear-stained face, so fragile and lovely and helpless, stressed with pain and fear, the black panties crammed roughly into her mouth, which still made muffled little attempts to scream. “Work her tits a little, Dan,” Ray said. The man grinned and obliged, taking Trinh’s hard left nipple between thumb and forefinger and abruptly pinching very hard, and twisting. Trinh’s nipples were tiny and sensitive. She liked them to be pinched, hard; she could never get her boyfriend to do it hard enough. Sometimes when she masturbated, she put clothespins on her nipples and lately she’d taken to putting those little black binder-clips on them — God, they squeezed hard; it was all she could take. But this was much worse. He was pinching and twisting both nipples now, pulling her little tits away from her body, stretching them. Then he was biting her left nipple, God, so hard! He was drawing blood! Chewing hard on her nipple, tearing it like a piece of meat! Trinh closed her eyes, tried to close off her mind somehow, trying even to concentrate on the pain itself so she would not be tormented by fears of what would happen next. Things were just starting, she knew, everything would get so much worse before these men were done with her… so she just tried to focus on the pain itself, the spiky pain in her nipples. She felt something pushing inside her cunt, while the guy continued ripping her nipples with his teeth. It was small, a finger, probably. She tried to tighten up but it was already inside prodding her. It didn’t really hurt though, not like her nipple, which she could feel being scraped raw and lacerated and torn open by Dan’s teeth. All at once Dan stopped biting her; she opened her eyes to see the big dumb brute leering cheerfully at her, his stupid face smeared with her blood. It was sickening. He spat at her and a bit of flesh hit her face along with his bloody saliva. God, he had really bitten the tip of her nipple off! This was so terrible, so awful — she was trying to scream and she tried to look down at her ravaged little breasts, both nipples were badly torn, ragged looking, the left one still bleeding… Ray took his finger out of Trinh’s cunt and Dan lowered his mouth and quickly and expertly found her clit. He gripped it hard between his teeth and began to bite. This was worse, lots worse, that the nipples. She could feel him breaking the delicate skin, it was too much, the pain was too much, oh God, oh God, no, no, no, she was screaming, Ray took the panty gag out and her voice was shrill and piercing, she was screaming “oh please no please God no” over and over again in her high squeaky voice. Dan stopped biting her clit. The pain in her clit slacked off a little, but now she felt her torn nipples again too, her whole body was on fire now, it felt like. She continued to cry and scream. Dan stood next to Trinh’s face and he unbuttoned his pants. He lowered them, then his underwear, and a massive cock, long but mainly thick, the thickest Trinh had ever seen, even in pictures or movies, it was like a beer can almost, was inches from Trinh’s face. She was still fighting, trying to snap at his cock but she couldn’t reach it. Ray said, “It’s just like your fantasies Trinh, isn’t it? Dan’s cock will split your tiny little cunt wide open… oh won’t that make you come so hard Trinh, that big dirty cock just tearing your little open cunt apart?” Trinh was screaming, pleading, “Don’t please don’t, just let me go, please just let me go, I won’t press charges, just let me go…” Ray was laughing. He aimed his camera at Trinh’s face while C.J. got into position to tape the actual insertion, the actual pussy-ripping rape Trinh would soon be forced to endure. Dan stood between Trinh’s legs and without much preparation began to push the swollen head of his cock hard into her pussy. She was fighting still, trying to tighten up and close off her cunt, but it was no use, and her fighting made the pain worse… it was good that she was so wet, at least… she relaxed some and part of his cock slid in more easily. He was so big though, huge, and she could feel his cock stretching her skin, she was crying, but trying not to scream, trying to relax as much as she could, so it wouldn’t hurt so much… “Is she bleeding yet?” Ray asked C.J. “Oh yeah she’s nice and bloody down there, he’s really tearing her up,” C.J. said gleefully, his camera glued to the point of attack. Dan was grunting, straining, and pushing in as hard as he could. “Yes little bitch, take it, take it, little bitch,” he kept saying, almost to himself, as he pummeled Trinh’s helpless tiny pussy. She could feel him stretching her past the breaking point; feel her tender skin beginning to tear, beginning to bleed profusely. It felt like someone was fucking her hard with a baseball bat covered with sandpaper. She could feel the skin chafing–no, ripping open–with every hard thrust. She was screamed out now, just too tired to manage it, but she was sobbing and squealing a little each time her assailant pushed in deep. “I’m close,” Dan said loudly. “Where do you want it?” “Pull out and squirt on her belly. I don’t want it too sloppy in there when I fuck her,” Ray said. Dan pulled his enormous cock out of Trinh so fast she had to gasp, but she felt better — a little better — as soon as he was out of her. Dan leaned forward over her and stroked himself once, and suddenly his cock violently spat out a wave of thick sperm. It squirted out hard, and hit Trinh in the chin, on her neck, and then the little spurts covered her belly and her lower abdomen. A little pool of Dan’s repulsive semen collected in her bellybutton. “Oh God oh sweet fuck,” Dan said, “that’s so good, so good, she’s as tight as a little kid, God, I swear that’s the tightest little cunt I’ve ever been inside, it’s like fucking a ten year old, my God.” He was huffing and puffing and rubbing his softening cock, a little semen still oozing from its peehole. Trinh was in so much pain she was dizzy. It came from everywhere, her nipples, her ear, her cunt, lines of raw unquenchable pain radiating through her body. She was disoriented, very weak; letting out little gasps and sobs from time to time. Ray was taking off his pants. “Take a look, Trinh,” he said, standing beside her and turning her head so she could see his cock up close. It was smaller, a lot smaller than Dan’s, but still, bigger than average. “After having Dan inside you, you probably won’t even feel me,” Ray said, chuckling. Trinh hoped he was right. “Are you ready little bitch?” Ray asked. When Trinh made no response, he spit on her face. “I said ‘are you ready, little bitch?'” This time Trinh managed a little nod. “Good girl,” Ray said.amateur sex photoHe got down between Trinh’s legs and drove himself balls-deep into her cunt with one big thrust. It hurt some, but added to what she was already feeling, it wasn’t really much worse, not at first. “Oh yeah that’s nice,” Ray said, and he began to pump rapidly in and out. There was wetness, from Trinh’s pussy juices and her blood, and she was still pretty stretched out from Dan; Ray was sliding in and out easily, but the raw wounds from the earlier rape came alive with pain on every thrust. Before long it was almost as bad as it had been when Dan was raping her. She tried to close her mind down, to feel nothing, to keep herself separate from the pain, but every time he pushed hard into her, he was rubbing her poor tortured little cunt more and more raw, grinding her flesh almost, she couldn’t keep it from hurting, couldn’t minimize the pain, even in her exhaustion the pain was so intense, so unavoidable. I must be about to die, she kept thinking, I can’t take much more, I can’t, I can’t, I can’t. Too weak to scream steadily, but she was whispering, “I can’t, I can’t, I can’t” as Ray pushed in and pulled out. “Oh God I’m there,” Ray squealed and he pulled his cock out and raised his body up over Trinh and squirted a hot messy pulse of gooey sperm all over her wincing little face. Ray rolled off, panting. “Jesus she’s a hot little whore, that was so good, so tight, even after you split her open,” he said to Dan. “Just like you said, practically like a little kid. What a hot bloody little hole, God damn.” The cameraman was holding the camera with one hand and with the other he unzipped and took his little cock out and rubbed it, aiming for Trinh’s face too, coming hard, shooting his own sour thin semen on top of Ray’s. The three men stood around her, their drooping cocks still dripping. Dan was starting to get stiff again, slowly. Trinh’s eyes were closed; she was holding her breath, trying to make herself lose consciousness. “Oh God Trinh you must be one tired little Ivy League bitch after all that,” Ray said to her in a mock-sweet voice. “You must be very thirsty.” Trinh opened her eyes and Ray immediately spit on her sperm-coated face. “Are you thirsty, little bitch?” Ray asked her. “Yes,” she said softly. “Please let me go now, please.” Ray said, “No baby doll, we aren’t nearly done with you, Trinh. Not at all. But if you’re thirsty, we can fix that. Are you ready, Dan?” Dan nodded. The big man then straddled her chest and pressed his smelly large penis against Trinh’s face. She was still crying quietly. His penis was smeared with her blood and her vaginal fluid –part of the awful smell was her own pussy, her own blood. The penis was sort of semi-hard now and the man kind of slapped it lightly against Trinh’s face, popping the stiffening flesh against her cheek. “Open your mouth, you little slut,” the man said. Trinh parted her lips, trying to prepare herself to have the smelly dirty cock forced deep into her mouth, down her throat. She knew she would gag, probably she would gag over and over again, she might vomit… she didn’t want to do that, didn’t want to risk choking to death… But then the man started urinating! He was pissing in her mouth! The taste was salty and sour and acrid… she tried to let it drool out of her mouth, but the man screamed, “Swallow my piss you fucking bitch! You fucking toilet!” He stopped pissing for a second and smacked her open-handed across the face and Trinh started gulping the foul liquid down. The camera was only about a foot from her face, it was getting a little urine splattered on it, the cameraman was getting a good close up shot of Trinh’s revulsion, of sour salty piss flooding her prissy little mouth, filling her up as she gulped it down. And then the man was aiming his cock at Trinh’s face, at her hair, soaking her pretty little head with his urine. He just kept pissing, more and more of it, dripping all over Trinh, running down her throat. Please stop, please make it stop, Trinh kept saying — praying — to herself, and she was still swallowing, still tasting the man’s pee, the stream was still powerful, she could feel it hitting the back of her throat as the man called her a urinal, a pissy whore, a little toilet bitch. At last he finished. A last few drops of acrid urine fell on to Trinh’s tongue, Dan slapped her face softly and then he got off of her body. “That was just a little appetizer for you, my sweet slut,” Ray said and left the room. Trinh tried not to wonder what he meant by the piss being just an appetizer, tried not to think about what was going to come next. From the kitchen Ray brought o I love when my girlfriend spontaneously decides to seduce or dominate me. Granted there are times when I’m not in…
- soundarya rajinikanth hot...One evening I chatted with a man online who expressed interest in a real meeting. He sent me a pic… Martin was on the computer when Laura got home from work. In fact, he was usually on the computer whenever he wasn’t sleeping or working. He turned his chair toward her as she walked in the door. “Hi,” he said. “How was your day?” “Same old stuff,” she replied, settling into the chair beside him. “Nothing but paperwork.” “Well, I have some news,” he announced with a grin. “The motor home is ours. We can pick it up next week.” “Great!” Laura exclaimed. “Where should we go first?” “Let’s decide that after we get it home,” he giggled. “I can hardly wait,” was her reply. “Remember your R.V. fantasy?” He teased. “We’re one step closer to making it a reality.” “Yeah, all we need are five more guys,” she teased back. Martin got up from his chair and walked around behind her. He reached down and began unbuttoning her top as he gently kissed the top of her head. His hands soon found her full breasts, still neatly tucked inside a black lace bra. “You know this makes me crazy,” she moaned. “I’m counting on it,” he said. His fingers worked the clasp of her bra, and her breasts were freed. His palms gently grazed her rapidly stiffening nipples. Another quiet moan escaped her lips as he cupped her inviting orbs. He let go just long enough to move around to the front of her chair. Then he got down on his knees and took a nipple between his lips. Laura’s hands played through his hair, as she gently pulled his face closer. Martin’s hands found the button of her skirt as he released the nipple from his mouth, only to move to the other and quickly suck it between his lips. Suddenly, she pushed him away and stood up. Giving him an evil grin, she said, “Hurry up and take me to bed, I want you to fuck me good.” With that, she ran down the hall giggling, he was not far behind her. The following Monday found them at the R.V. lot, picking up the title, registration, and most importantly, the keys to their new 28-foot motor home. They were soon on their way back home. Laura explored the R.V. as Martin drove down the freeway. She found the bathroom surprisingly roomy. The galley was laid out to her liking. Her favorite part of the entire thing, however, was a pillowy soft queen-sized bed all the way to the rear. A pair of captain’s chairs sat behind the passenger seat, and a small sofa sat behind the driver’s. Laura slid into the passenger seat beside Martin. “They fit a queen-sized bed into that bedroom,” she said to him. “I know, that’s why we picked this one, remember?” “I still don’t believe it though. I can’t wait to get it home and add our personal touches to it.”She said. She reached up and began unbuttoning her blouse. “We need to christen it properly,” she added with a smile. Her blouse flew toward the back of the R.V. Her brassiere soon followed. Laura slid out of her shorts and her seat at the same time, and made her way over to Martin. Placing her hand at his now bulging crotch, she asked, “Hasn’t this prisoner served enough time in solitary confinement?” “He’s about due for an early release,” Martin replied. “Let me get him out of his cell, then we’ll see just how early of a release we get.” As soon as she had his zipper down, her mouth covered his swollen erection. She took him deep into her throat, as he continued to try to concentrate on the road. He was failing miserably. “You better save this for later,” he said with a laugh, “I don’t want to have an accident.” Reluctantly, Laura released her hold on his throbbing cock. She kissed it before tucking it back into Martin’s pants. “Ok, but you owe me,” she giggled, returning to her seat. Laura made no move to retrieve her clothes, preferring instead to enjoy the sun on her lithe body. She placed her feet up on the dash, and closed her eyes. Laura awoke to Martin’s voice, “Time to get dressed, unless you want to give the neighbors a show.” Laura stretched, catlike, in her chair, then went to retrieve her clothes. “Nope, it’s time to collect,” was her sleepy reply. She pushed Martin back into the driver’s seat, and unzipped him again. “Now, where was I?” she said just before she again swallowed his growing erection . . . Two weeks later, Martin was hanging up the phone, as Laura sleepily made her way, nude, from their bedroom. “Who was that?” she asked between yawns. “That was John, he wanted to know if we were ready to break in the motor home,” Martin said. “It seems our little discussion with him last week planted a seed in his evil brain.” Laura’s eyes flew open immediately. “That John?” “That John,” he replied, “It seems a few of his buddies from the neighborhood would love to take a trip to the Grand Canyon.” Laura stood in the living room, hands on her hips. “How many buddies are we talking about?” “Six,” Martin said, moving to take her in his arms, “Aged 17 to 35. The youngest is his neighbor’s boy.” “That cute blond kid?” asked Laura, as Martin’s hand cupped her breast. “That’s the one,” Martin replied just before he moved his head down to take a nipple between his lips. Laura moaned at the sensation. “Seventeen,” she breathed. “Sounds like I’ll be breaking him in too.” “Sounds like it,” Martin said as Laura led him back down the hall to the bedroom. “Let’s get this show on the road!” said John, as they all piled into the motor home. The last few weeks had been spent getting everyone’s schedule arranged. A two-week vacation isn’t an easy thing to plan. It’s especially tough if you’re talking about seven different work schedules. They were finally on their way. Martin pulled away from the curb to a loud chorus of “Woo Hoos” and “Hurrays.” Martin drove, with Mike beside him, navigating. Laura made herself comfortable on the sofa with John. Doug and Bob took the galley table, while Joe, the 17 year old, and David, his 19-year-old brother, occupied the captain’s chairs. Everyone had finally settled down by the time they had gotten on the freeway. Quiet conversations soon replaced the raucous cheering. Martin and Mike concentrated on the road ahead, while Laura set about entertaining the passengers in the back. Drinks were soon passed around, while Laura got up to put a movie in the VCR and turn on the overhead T.V. Martin felt Laura brush him as she reached up to turn on the T.V. He turned to see if she could reach, and saw that some how, since they had gotten in the R.V., her bra had disappeared. She smiled down at him, as she turned to go back to the sofa. It was a beautiful day to travel. The sun shown brightly, and traffic was minimal. It was going to be another warm, glorious day in Nevada. Martin soon heard the sound of the air- conditioning being turned on behind him. The sound of the air conditioner tended to drown out most of the conversation behind him, so he chatted with Mike as he drove. About two hours into the trip, the air conditioner was turned off. Martin could then hear everything once again. What he heard were the unmistakable sounds of heavy breathing, coming from the sofa behind him. Mike heard it at about the same time, and spun around in his chair to see what was happening. There was Laura, on the sofa in a deep kiss with John. Her top was opened to reveal her heavy breasts to everyone. Her denim cut-offs were unbuttoned, and Doug was in the process of sliding them down over her hips. The shorts soon found themselves on the floor. Mike looked over at Martin for his reaction. Martin was grinning from ear to ear. “Do you know what’s going on back there?” Mike asked. “I have a pretty good idea,” Martin replied.sex party“You don’t seem to be surprised,” commented Mike. “The only thing that surprises me is that she waited this long,” Martin laughed. Mike turned again to see what was going on behind them. Doug’s face was buried between Laura’s spread thighs, while Laura was busily taking John’s pants down to get to his erection. Her lips parted, and she soon engulfed his organ, as Doug continued his assault on her pussy. Martin glanced over his shoulder to see Joe and David staring in amazement. Joe looked to be on the verge of panic. David looked to be on the verge of orgasm. His eyes were riveted to Laura. He watched her slowly draw John’s erection out from between her lips. Her tongue flicked the rubbery head, lapping at the pre-cum drooling from the tip. She then swallowed it again, taking John deep into her mouth. All the while, Doug lapped hungrily at her soaked pussy. Martin returned to driving. He looked over at Mike with a smile. “It’s going to be a wild trip,” Martin commented. “We haven’t gone 200 miles.” Mike glanced over at Martin, but his mind was elsewhere. He openly stared at the writhing threesome on the sofa. Laura was stroking John’s erection rapidly between her lips. His hips were thrusting back and forth. Suddenly he erupted in Laura’s mouth. Laura drew his cock deep into her mouth and greedily swallowed everything he had to offer. Her throat muscles worked visibly to control the flood of John’s ejaculation. Mike unzipped his pants, and withdrew his erection. He openly stroked its length as he watched Laura remove the now flaccid member from between her lips. She kissed it gently, and looked up at Mike. She smiled sweetly, then looked over at the youngsters watching from their chairs. “It’s ok to touch me,” she said, “I won’t bite you . . . unless that’s what you like.” She added with a giggle. That was all the encouragement David needed. He quickly got up and knelt in front of Laura. He slowly reached out and cupped her breast. It felt soft and warm to his touch. He bent forward and took the nipple between his lips. Laura cooed aloud. She was obviously enjoying the feel of the firm hands on her body. The combined sensations of the lips tugging her ripe nipple and Doug’s tireless tongue strumming her clitoris were sending her higher and higher. She felt the tongue slide deep into her soaked opening, only to pull out rapidly and return to her swollen clitoris. Her labia were heavy and distended. Doug took them between his lips as his tongue again buried itself deep within her. John got up and motioned for Mike to give him his seat. Mike quickly complied, and took the seat David had just left. John looked over at Martin and smiled. “She’s got her work cut out for her. Doug’s been waiting for this for a long time.” “Laura can handle him,” Martin replied confidently. “We’ve got two whole weeks.” “Even she won’t be able to handle all of us for two weeks nonstop,” John said, shaking his head. “Maybe not,” replied Martin. He turned his head to look at the scene unfolding behind him, then looked back to John. “But she’ll wear as many of us out as she can trying.” David released Laura’s stiff nipple from the gentle grasp of his lips. He looked up at Laura, leaned forward, and kissed her deeply. Their tongues chased each other, as his hands explored her full breasts. Doug pulled away from Laura’s drenched pussy. He stood up long enough to drop his pants, then crawl back in between her wide spread legs. His erection pressed gently against her throbbing clitoris. Laura’s hips began an involuntary undulation when she felt the warm, firm member slip between her lips. The head slid back and forth across the tip of her clitoris, sending tiny jolts of electricity through her sex. Laura broke the kiss with David. “Give me your cocks, both of you,” she said in a husky voice. David almost jumped up and ripped his pants off in his eagerness to comply. Doug used a little more finesse. He slowly guided the head of his erection to the entrance of her fiery pussy. He allowed the tip to tease her opening in tiny circles. Laura’s hips twitched beneath him. Finally, he eased himself inside her. In one long, smooth stroke, he gently, yet firmly, fed his entire length into her. Laura moaned deeply as she felt him fill her completely. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the erection deep within her. Her pelvis lifted as she pressed herself firmly against Doug’s abdomen in an attempt to get even more of him inside her. Doug held perfectly still, his body pressed firmly against hers. He flexed his pelvic muscles slowly, causing his penis to throb deep within her. He began to slowly withdraw from her. Her labia gripped his shaft as it slipped between them. He pressed forward once more, once again driving in to the hilt. David stroked his own hard erection while he watched Doug filling Laura’s throbbing sex. Gradually he moved forward, as Doug and Laura began a slow, steady fuck. David’s hard cock gently grazed her cheek, causing her to open her eyes. Seeing his erection just inches from her face, she reached out with her tongue and brushed it over the head. Pre cum drooled from the tip of the young man’s hardness. David’s enthusiasm got the better of him, and he pressed his erection against her lips. Laura smiled a bit, then formed her lips into an inviting oval to receive him. David didn’t hesitate. He slipped his erection into her hot mouth, groaning as he did. Doug’s hips rocked forward into her repeatedly, never taking his hardness more than halfway out of her. The tip of his penis glanced off of her cervix, sending thrills up her spine. Doug watched David slipping his hard cock into Laura’s mouth and smiled to himself at the young man’s impatience. David thrust into Laura’s mouth rapidly. Laura held his erection with one hand to keep him from plunging too deep. She felt his erection grow and knew he was close to cumming. She didn’t even try to stop him. David exploded. His ejaculation burst forward down Laura’s throat. She took everything he gave, swallowing quickly to keep up. Her nostrils flared as she gulped what must have been six months worth of his pent up seed. With a final groan, David seemed to simply collapse in front of Laura. He rolled onto his back, spread eagle, in the middle of the floor, eliciting some quiet laughter from the other men. Doug increased his tempo. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, David’s rather quick blow job had excited him. His tool delved deeper within Laura’s slippery pussy. Laura’s hips rocked to match his increasing rhythm. She reached for his buttocks. Feeling his muscles flexing as he thrust sent a thrill through her. Laura’s eyes closed as she concentrated on the feelings Doug’s throbbing cock sent through her. The thick shaft rubbed her hot clitoris firmly, lubricated by their combined juices. Her breathing became irregular and her face flushed. Suddenly the stars exploded. Laura wailed aloud as Doug drove his cock into her. Her pelvic muscles convulsed and lights danced in her brain. Her entire body was wracked by spasms.porn imageLaura’s gut wrenching orgasm quickly sent Doug over the top as well. He began rapidly thrusting his cock in and out of her convulsing pussy. Suddenly he exploded deep within her steaming vagina. Doug froze as his orgasm overtook him. His erection throbbed within Laura, pumping his load deep inside her. Laura thrilled at the pulsing erection filling her with hot semen. Her own orgasm was subsiding, but the feeling of his shaft throbbing within the tight muscles at her entrance sent tiny electric shocks through her excited sex. Rather than collapsing, Doug slowly lowered his body on top of hers. His buttocks twitched as the last vestiges of his orgasm washed through him. They slowly drifted off sleep. Laura awoke minutes later with a slight whimper as she felt Doug’s flaccid cock withdraw from her. “That felt so good,” she commented as she sat up. Doug sat down beside her and put his arm around her as she leaned against him. He instinctively cupped one breast when she lay back against his chest. Her hand covered his, holding it firmly against her. She briefly ran the fingers of her other hand through her now matted pubic hair. “Looks like I need a shower,” she commented. She looked directly into Joe’s eyes. “Would you like to wash my back?” Joe sat in stunned silence. Nothing like this had ever happened to him before. Laura was counting on that. “Sure,” he finally croaked, staring at her drenched and matted pussy. Laura stood up and approached the youth. She took both hands in hers and helped him out of his chair. She looked down at the huge bulge in his shorts and smiled. Grasping his erection through the material, she looked up and into his eyes. “I want to feel this inside me,” she softly said. “Let’s go get me cleaned up for you.” They slowly made their way to the small bathroom toward the rear of the motor home. Martin smiled to himself as he pulled the motor home off the highway and into a rest area. “That’s funny,” he said. “I got a full bathroom here, and I still have to pull into a rest area to piss.” The other men laughed with him. Martin wheeled the R.V. into a parking space, and turned off the engine. He climbed out of his chair and headed for the side door. He stopped and listened to the water running in the tiny shower. “Can they both fit in the shower?” Mike asked. “She’ll find a way,” Martin grinned. The water shut off just before Martin, John, Doug, and Bob re entered the motor home. They returned just in time to see Laura lead a now nude Joe into the bedroom. Martin hesitated only a second before following them. He stopped in the doorway and watched the action unfold before him. Laura was lying on her back in the center of the bed. Joe was propped up on one elbow, lying on his side with his back to the door. His hand was slowly traveling down Laura’s flat tummy, gently stroking it. “That’s right,” Laura was softly saying, “nice and slow.” Joe’s fingertips brushed her pubic hair, causing her hips to lift slightly. His hands then traveled up her body toward her full bosom. “Gently,” Laura told him. “Don’t pinch the nipple too hard.” He held her breast in his hand, then leaned forward to take the firm nipple into his mouth. “That’s it, nice and gentle,” Laura cooed. She looked up at Martin and smiled. A quick wink from her told him that she was indeed enjoying teaching the teenager how she liked to be made love to. The fact that Martin was standing there watching the whole thing added an extra amount of excitement to the situation. Joe rolled forward and climbed between Laura’s thighs, not letting go of the nipple he still held between his lips. He felt Laura’s soft, still damp bush pressing against his stomach. “Kiss my tummy,” Laura directed. Reluctantly, Joe released her nipple from his mouth. Laura ran her fingers through his wet hair as he looked up at her. She looked into his deep blue eyes and guided his head to her flat stomach. Her tummy muscles quivered at the first gentle contact of his lips. His tongue flicked out from between them as he kissed around her navel. Her hips lifted again, rubbing her pubic mound against the flat of his young, almost hairless chest. “A little lower,” she gently directed as she guided his head. Joe shifted his body a bit lower on the bed and brought his lips to her tummy just below her navel. His erection throbbed almost painfully. He felt the silky hair of her sex brushing against the base of his neck. He could faintly smell the scent of her excited sex. His cock throbbed even more in his growing excitement. His lips slowly traced a trail down toward her curly patch. He shifted his body once more, and suddenly her sex was completely revealed to him. He looked up and gazed deep into her eyes, hesitating to do anything on his own. “Kiss it,” Laura whispered. “Kiss my pussy.” Joe looked at her soaked sex in fascination. Never in his young life had he been this close to the real thing. Her scent was pungent, but exciting. He breathed it in deeply. He looked uncertain, briefly, then slowly lowered his mouth to her excited pussy. Laura let out a slight gasp as his lips made contact with her engorged labia. The feel of his hairless, baby soft cheeks against her thighs was a new feeling for her as well. She was used to the slight stubble all men who shaved seem to have. The slick, soft feeling of his skin against hers thrilled her even more than she had imagined. His kisses seemed hesitant at first, then, as he relaxed, more confident. He slowly touched the labia with his tongue, tasting a woman for the first time. He marveled at the tangy sweet flavor of her sex. He began to slowly explore her with his tongue. “Ohhh, yesss.” Laura breathed. Her fingers ran through his hair as she cradled his head in her hands. Her hips undulated. Slowly, she began to guide his head to where she wanted it. “Feel that bump right there toward the top?” She didn’t give him a chance to answer. “Lick right there.” Joe was building confidence. Laura’s gentle direction was a big help. To be honest, he had been scared to death when she had led him into the cramped bathroom. He was past the fear now, he was ready to become a man. Laura’s hips rocked in a gentle tempo, keeping time with Joe’s tongue. The boy was a fast learner, she thought to herself. She shuddered as Joe slipped a little bit off target, and his tongue briefly slid past her entrance. That was enough for her, it was time for the next lesson. “Come here,” she breathed, guiding his head away from her excited pussy. “I want you inside me now.” Joe looked into her eyes as he climbed back up her body. She reached down and took his erection in her hand as he moved into position. He felt the tip of his cock part her labia. An undescribable warmth suddenly enveloped him as she guided his virgin cock into her soaked pussy. Joe kept stone still, his throbbing hard on firmly planted inside of a woman for the first time. He dared not move for fear he would lose his load immediately. Laura looked deep into his eyes and seemed to read his mind. “It’s ok if you cum, we’ll have plenty of time for seconds.” Laura’s hips began to slowly grind against his pelvis. His cock stirred within her. He began to slowly pump his hips, keeping time with her undulations. Soon he was plunging deep inside her, frantically thrusting his erection in to the hilt. He drove into her deep and exploded. A guttural cry came from him as he unleashed his load deep into her. She pulled him down to her and kissed him deeply as he emptied himself into her tight pussy. She grabbed his buttocks and ground her pelvis into him, searching for her own orgasm. His cock stayed rock hard as she rode him. His still erupting cock pulsed and throbbed deep within her. Her breathing became more ragged with each stroke. Suddenly he felt her pussy clamp down hard on his erection. She erupted in orgasm beneath him. Her hips bucked wildly. Her face and chest turned a deep crimson as she came. He quickly recovered from his own orgasm, and started thrusting his hips as he had seen Doug do earlier. Laura was wailing at the top of her lungs. Her hips thrashed around the bed as he pounded into her hungry pussy. His excitement rose again. He soon joined her in the throes of orgasm, filling her with a second load of his seed. Slowly they both came back down from their sexual high. They kissed deeply as they lie still. He slowly regained a bit of his senses, and raised himself up onto his elbows, looking her deep in the eyes. A wide grin slowly appeared on both of their faces as the bedroom doorway suddenly erupted in applause. Joe rolled off of Laura and laid down beside her. He reached over and held her hand in his. They both drifted off to sleep as the felt the engine start, and the R.V. begin moving once again. Hours later, the merry band had found a campsite for the night. The guys had voted. Laura would remain nude for the remainder of the trip, unless she had to get out of the R.V. where someone might object. Laura had not objected. In fact, she had planned it that way all along. She hummed to herself in the galley as she got some dinner together for everyone. The guys carried on conversation in the living/dining area. Martin came into the galley and wrapped his arms around her. “Need any help?” he asked as he pressed his crotch into the cleft of her buttocks. “Hmmmm,” she said. “Feels like someone needs some help.” Martin reached up and held her pendulous breasts. Laura bent forward a bit, pushing herself firmer against his growing erection. “This is only day one, remember?” he asked. Reaching down to unzip his pants, Laura said, “Shut up and fuck me.”sexGrinning, Martin pushed Laura forward. She grabbed hold of the counter as Martin slid his erection deep into her from behind. Conversations stopped in mid sentence as Laura hissed between her teeth. Martin held her hips and thrust deep into her repeatedly. Watching her with Joe earlier had excited him more than he had expected. Laura’s knees quivered under Martin’s pounding thrusts. She seldom orgasmed in this position, but she loved the feel of his thrusts deep into her pussy. He was really working her over good this time, she thought. “Bring her over here.” Mike said. Martin looked toward the voice to see that the rest of the guys had dropped the dinette table down to make a bed. He slowed to a stop, and withdrew. Laura almost ran over to the dinette bed and got on all fours near the edge. Martin was right behind her, and quickly plunged his hard on back into his wife. Bob moved into position in front of Laura and dropped his shorts. Laura quickly took his growing erection into her mouth. Martin pumped his cock deep into Laura one last time and exploded. He held her hips tight and leaned deep into her as he filled her with his pent up load. A loud satisfied groan escaped his lips as he finally found release. Slowly, he let up his pressure on her hips and withdrew his cock. Laura rolled over onto her back, releasing Bob’s now raging erection as she rolled. “Ok guys, fuck me good now,” she said looking at the crowd around her, “All of you, fuck me.” Bob was first to comply. He got up on the makeshift bed and drove his hard cock into her to the hilt with one thrust. She moaned loudly as Bob pumped himself into her soaked pussy. She opened her eyes to see Mike’s cock in close range. Laura opened her mouth and took Mike’s hardening cock deep into her throat. The rhythm of Bob’s thrusts did all the work for her. She simply held it between her lips and let the thrusts do the rest. She felt another erection being pressed into her hand. She wrapped her fist around it and began stroking it. This was what she had been hoping for; a total gang-bang. Bob’s thrusts quickened. Suddenly Laura felt him throb deep within her as he shot his load deep inside her. Bob’s penis danced within her clutching pussy as he growled out his orgasm. He quickly withdrew and made room for whoever wanted to be next. Mike took this as his cue. He pulled his hard cock out of Laura’s mouth and crawled over her. He too plunged deep into her on the first stroke. His thrusts were short and rapid. His thick cock stretched Laura’s pussy wide as he wildly fucked into her. The R.V. rocked wildly as the group repeatedly pounded into her. Laura was in an almost constant state of orgasm. Mike filled her with his semen. Doug rolled her over onto all fours and took her doggy style again. This only heightened her excitement. David thrust into her mouth as Doug added his sperm to her sodden pussy. Laura rolled back over after Doug withdrew, and took David into her pussy for the first time. His penis was long and a bit thinner than Mike’s, but it reached places the others hadn’t touched. His thrusts were slower, but filled with power. The lust-filled woman came deeply as his tool delved inside her. David lasted a surprisingly long time, but he too soon added his load to Laura’s overflowing vagina. Joe held back, still a bit unsure of himself. His cock was as hard as steel. Laura looked up at him. “Come on Joe, finish me off, please? I want you to fuck me again.” That seemed to be what he was waiting for. Joe quickly mounted her and fucked her hard and fast. Martin came closer and put his recovering cock into her mouth. Laura was in heaven. Joe’s smooth hard cock filled her nicely. His shaft stayed in constant contact with her clitoris. The added stimulation of Martin’s erection between her lips was too much for her. She came fast and hard. Spasms wracked her tortured body. Her thrashing was all Martin could take. He thrust forward and emptied his second load deep into her throat. Joe kept plunging his erection deep into Laura’s spasming sex. Her muscles gripped his shaft as he kept his steady rhythm, his face a mask of concentration. Soon, he too couldn’t hold back, and exploded deep into her belly. Martin’s softening penis fell out of Laura’s mouth as she wailed out loud. Her orgasm seemed never ending. Her body convulsed beneath Joe’s heaving abdomen. They both seemed to collapse together. Silence suddenly filled the motor home. The only audible sound was that of Laura’s heavy breathing. Martin sat down next to Laura’s inert body. He reached out to softly stroke her tortured body. She stirred and softly moaned. “Are you ok?” he asked with a grin, knowing what her answer would be. “Mmmmmm,” she replied, “I’m melted.” She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the group gathered around her. “Are you guys ready for round two?” she asked with a tired, impish grin. “Relax baby,” Martin chuckled, “We have two whole weeks yet.” “Yeahhhhhh,” was Laura’s reply as she drifted off to sleep. “Two whole weeks.” To be continued . . .
- We had been lovers only a week when she revealed her true intent. “I want you to belong to me,… I want to start by saying that this is a true story to a point. I got scared and took…
TGIF! As I look at the clock, all I can think of is being on the receiving end of a thirty-minute blowjob followed up with some 3-hole golf with my 7 iron. I had just put away the last two inventory sheets for our fiscal year 2000 supply of Impalas for the summer season. Tomorrow I can pick up where I left off with the price/sale ratios and projected APR provisions. It had been a long day and now it’s time to break loose the Cobra 40oz. I was smiling as I walked past Ms. Abby, my under-the-table secretary and illegal Nigerian immigrant. She eyeballed me letting her tongue moisten a set of ’72 DSLs. It’s payday and…, I forgot myself for a moment. “Abby, give me a couple of minutes and I’ll have your check ready,” I smiled. You see it’s a game we play weekly. I went back in my office and sat at my desk. The door opened when I opened up the company checkbook. “Mr. Sledge, can speak to you a moment?” she whispered. I swiveled my chair away from the desk and faced to the side. I wanted to give her access my full attention. “Sure Abby, how can I help you?” I winked knowing how much she and I loved the payday ritual. I reclined in my high-backed leather chair spreading my legs just a bit. “I don’t want to trouble you, but I need another advance with my paycheck.” She approached my desk, with her right hand rubbing the meaty upper part of her breast, as if to soothe the weight of the tight spaghetti strap straining to hold up a 12lb tit. I looked at her over my shoulder, watching her slip out from under the straps, releasing two overripe melons of chocolate ambrosia. Dark burgeoning mini marshmallows seemed to stare at my stiffening cock that was painfully trying to get past my zipper. “I need an extra C note.” She wriggled out of her sundress letting loose a set of hips that should’ve had a chase car saying “wide load” or something. Kneeling down between my legs she wasted no time unzipping my gabardines… My cock leapt into freedom, only to be captured by two humongous heated tits begging for lubrication. “Hmmmm…” She caught my cock between her tits and guided it into her mouth with her right hand. Sucking the upper shaft and head heartily, she began to stroke the lower-middle in a twisting fashion as I moaned in time. “Yeah, yeah… yes Abby, suck it baby!” I let my head fall back on the chair not focusing on anything in particular, darkness, the ceiling, her thick body, tits and braided head bobbing up and down. Sucking hard. Slobbering all over my shaft and head, she looked up to see I was watching her every technique. She smiled. “I love sucking your cock and I know you love me sucking you off on payday.” I smiled, “I love payday, too… I love the way you suck the long hard day right out of me…but I worry that one day your husband is gonna find out about us.” She started to stroke my cock hard, trying to get me to come on her face or just all over her huge tits. She then dipped her braided head down under my nut sac and began to softly juggle my wet nuts in her mouth while stroking my cock for all she was worth. I swear she was humming some African tune of ecstasy with my balls in her mouth! “Ahh, ahhh… Damn baby, where’d you learn to suck like that?!” I started to breathe in deep gulps of cool air trying to think of baseball, ugly women, and taxes, but when she started to cry… I was headed for trouble. “Come on me… give it to me…” She jerked my cock every-which way but loose between those huge lips forming a vacuum seal around my shaft-sucking my nuts dry as I screamed… “Ugghhh…Ohhh…Yeah, Yeah, Yeeeeaaaahh!” My head snapped back like it was strapped to a fifty pound weight! I felt my cum rushing up from my locked-down toes past my clenched ass cheeks as I pushed her head down towards the base of my cock to empty my satisfaction down her throat… and she took it all! Just like I like it, she knew not to spill a drop of cum, pre-cum, or saliva. She kept on sucking even though I began to relax and fidget in my chair, trying to get into a cooler position in the afterglow of my orgasm. “Yeah, baby suck it dry.” I was spent. She laughed at my condition. “Care to fuck?” she feigned the hungry look of a women wanting to give her man the fuck of a lifetime. I looked at my tired Johnson, and he said nope. “Sorry babe, I’d love to but Jimmy’s had enough for now.” She laughed and got up to start stuffing her forty pounds of potatoes in that ten pound sundress. Man I loved watching her get dressed. Such an ample women, a cornucopia of concupiscence belonging to another man. I just hoped he wasn’t jealous. After she was satisfied with putting her clothes in order, she went into the bathroom to brush the evidence away. As much as I enjoy cockbreath in a woman, letting me know her priorities, I’d hate to see it break up her relationship with her husband. I started writing out her paycheck including the extra hundred. I always tell myself it’s the best damn hundred I’ve spent all week. She came back in the office with a smile. “I have to go now.” She leaned over and gave me a wet one with no tongue but plenty of feeling. “See ya on Monday, Mr. Sledge.” “Have a good weekend Abby!” I was actually relieved when she left. I always enjoy a couple of quiet minutes after a good nut. I leaned back in my chair, and tried to plan some fun for the evening to cum. “Ha ha ha” “Well, I guess I’d better get moving,” I told myself. Time waits for no man, and I was just burning daylight sitting in this chair wanting to take a nap after that luxurious blow job. Slowly I got up. Adjusting willy, and hitting the desk lamp, I grabbed my jacket and headed for home. The commute wasn’t too bad with Keith Sweat and I not seeing anything wrong with a little bump and grind, plus a little Shoop-Shoop with Salt-n-Pepa. When I pulled into the complex, someone was parked in my spot next to my V-Max 1100. Now where am I gonna park my Jag? I wondered. The Jag, which never fails to line me up for snug wet trim with the hotties is the reason I like to keep it in sight wherever I park. Everyone gets two parking places and somehow people still manage to hog up all the available space. Well, I’ve got no choice but to park in my neighbor’s spot. I’m hoping Ms Fonda-Cox, doesn’t get home from Supercuts before 7:30, unless her hot daughter Anais’ VW takes off. By that time I should be showered up and ready to hit the streets for some chow… and I feel like Italian or maybe Greek tonight. As I set the alarm, I notice Anais close the sheer lace curtains. I’d swear she wasn’t wearing a shirt, but regardless, I knew she was always bitchy. “Damn, I hope she doesn’t chase me out before her Mom gets home tonight.” I quicken my pace as I go into the courtyard and make a beeline for my condo. Sure enough, twenty feet from my sanctuary, Anais opened the door.sex images stories “Mr. Sledge, I know you have a nice ride, but you’re parked in my mom’s spot and she’ll be home any minute. So why don’t you save some time and frustration by moving your car now? ” she smirked. I smiled trying to apply a little charm and hopefully get past her abstinence. She was wearing a hastily placed towel, held in place by her armpits… I noticed her nipples were hard and poking against the material stretched across her breast. I figured she was a 32A cup, usually not my style but I could hear some funky reggae beats and smelled what I imagined to be some phat irie blunt. Now I was getting horny and I think it showed on my face. “Did you hear me?” she put her hands on her hips and the towel slipped. A quick flash of tit and she replaced the towel with an embarrassed smile. “Oops.” “Oops?” I said. “Anais, last week I spent $200 to see a beautiful body like that in Vegas. I think I’d say ‘Thank You!'” I gave her a friendly wink… “Actually, you are quite beautiful. I noticed you in the window when I first drove up this evening.” Now she started to giggle behind a tightlipped smile. “$200.00…really? ” Her tongue slid out, wet and quick, as her mouth hung open for a pregnant pause. I could feel my pants getting tight, my lips dry, and my vision focusing all over her legal body. I vividly remember her eighteenth birthday party and her mother getting sloshed and falling in the pool. She brought me back to reality with a finger in her mouth and a kind word. “Wanna come in for a moment?” Her eyes spoke volumes, presumably penned by Masters and Johnson, maybe it was M. “Sure I’d love…err, yes I’d would.” I didn’t want to run her over, but I was in a hurry to get in her daisy dukes. I followed her into the foyer, examining in detail the fine shape of her back and the succulent cheeks of her ass hanging out of those tight shorts. She turned to the coffee and bent down to pick up that blunt I smelled from the door. Her towel fell and she cocked her head and said…”Fuck it.” She took a huge hit and holding her breath, she passed it to me. I took it. “Brrrrreeeeeeee,” she exhaled slowly. “You got that two bills on you?” Her eyes on my crotch suggesting I should comply with her demands. I exhaled strongly and in my best Rasta accent said, “Aye girl, and wha’cha gonna do for me now?” My hips started swaying with the beat and stepped toward her. She didn’t miss a beat and answered in tune, “I’ll be suckin’ yer black cock like a chest wound, and fuckin’ ya like da IRS!” A pair of serious eyes locked on the blunt. I passed it to her as she knelt down in front of me. She took another seriously long hit, damn she had a set of lungs, and set it down in a shell ashtray. I smiled down at her and said, “Get it girl…” She reached around me, grabbing both cheeks and exhaling a lung full of ganga over my cock through my pants. I knew the stain won’t come out of my gabardines, but I was beyond caring. Now she was licking and sucking on my cock through my pants. “Man, my cock is rock hard and ready to break!” She had a vise grip on my ass forcing my saliva soaked clothed cock between her teeth and tongue. I was thinking if she didn’t unleash the beast soon, I was gonna lose a healthy load in my BVDs. She let her right hand slip over my cock lump and started to tug and jerk it while sucking on the head viciously sans doute! She was a bonafide freak! “Uhmmmph, Black cock!” She was into it, sucking laterally along the shaft, nibbling my thick meat. I started to feel that ol’ familiar feeling in my shanks and I responded by trying to think about the law, spoiled milk… oh no not milk… I couldn’t stop my transition to orgasm. I grabbed her straight black hair and knotted it in my hands. She moaned a, “Yeah Daddy…” and I became lost in a hard whine… “Damn, Damn, Daaaaammmmn… Ahhhh, Ahhhh…Uhhnnn… Uhhhaaaaaaa.” Oh yeah, I was sticky, icky, and unsure of what to do. She released my ass from her left hand and looked up at me sensing my dilemma. “Fuckin A, quickdraw…” she reached back for my wallet and pulled it out as I stood there numbly feeling used, listening to Ziggy singing, “No woman, No cry.” A chanting of melody filled my ears as she pulled three crisp Franklins out and she giggled, “I’d better give you a bonus fuck for an extra hundred, huh?” Bonus fuck… I don’t think I’m up for a regular fuck, I thought. She stood up and we locked lips, as she fed me her fast tongue. Placing my hands on her zipper guiding them to unzip her shorts, which promptly fell to the carpet. Sucking my tongue down her throat and humming to the music she propped her foot up on the coffee table pushing a sticky wet pussy over our fingers. Uh-oh… Cap’n Willie heard someone calling his name and started getting up. Taking my right hand up to her mouth, she began to suck the tangy juices off my fingers. Gazing lustfully into my eyes she placed her fingers in front of my mouth, which I opened and began to suck her musky smelling digits. “I want to be fucked by a big black cock. I want you to fuck me. Haaaarrrrdd!” “I can’t believe my cock is hard. You’re making me crazy.” I meant it. She was touching every nerve in my body. I felt her hands slide down the front of my suit jacket to my pants and my belt unbuckle. She unzipped my pants and slid down my body with my pants. Kneeling, she pulled my sticky boxers down to my ankles letting my sticky hard cock slap her cheek. Grabbing my cock, she slow stroked me while licking and sucking cum out of my pubic hair and off my belly. “Mmmmmm, Fucking A…” she started sucking my cock, high-jerking the shaft and head against her mouth…driving me crazy! I noticed she was playing her clit like a fiddle to the beat of her sucking rhythm. She stopped sucking, looked at me with a wry smile and hocked a huge wad of spit in her right hand and started to straight-jack my cock toward her face, between the eyes. “Ohhh,” I breathed. “Uhnnnn…” I started to breathe deep gulps of air. She stopped jerking my cock and turned with her back to me, not releasing her grip on my turgid tool. Placing my cock against her cunt, she bent her head down, and I let nature rule. Deep thrust! “Shit! Owwww… Fuck!” she shrieked. “Ha, ha,” I thought, “your turn to whine, bitch.” I was thrusting with everything I had.. I knew it hurt a little and I wanted to play it for everything I could. She bucked against my cock, and I could feel it was tight and my dick was getting scorched, I’ll complain later. This was doggy style in its finest regimen… and man I wanted come… badly. I focused on those wonderful fucking sounds, the wet squawking, squashing sounds, meat on meat slapping, and the ever popular “Uhn uhn uhn” grunting to the rhythm of the fuck. “Ooooo, my pussy’s on fire!” she began to plead. “Uhhhhnnn, oh oh oh, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!” she was clearly feeling some pain. I was happy about that because I was past ready to come and I didn’t want to ruin any future chance of me getting some more of this tight pussy. “I’m gonna come…” I groaned. “Yeah baby. Come on my ass!” she pleaded. “Come on my ass, don’t come inside me.” I chuckled. “Ok.” I didn’t think it mattered at this point, but according to legend, I pulled my cock out and started jacking over her sweaty ass. “Ohhh Yeah… Ahhhh… Here we go!” I let fly what little cum I had left it my balls and it felt goooood! It wasn’t a lot of cum but, man, all my nerves were jingling like electricity. She put her hand in the stripes of cum on her ass and spread it all over her right ass cheek. “I love this part.” She put her fingers in her mouth tasting my liquid appreciation for her sharing that delightfully tight cunt. “Delicious.” A wink let me know that she enjoyed my performance. “I may have to start sneaking over to your condo at night for a rough fuck… I know I need one every now and then.” “Rough fuck?!?…Is that what that was?” I started putting on my clothes like someone who had been fucked for money. A hand grabbed for my cock before I could get the zipper zipped. “Don’t be like that… I just mean… I like a nice long fuck with lots of foreplay and plenty of toys.” She rubbed her face against my crotch, stroking my cock like a hungry kitten. “It’s alright. We’ll plan something long, maybe take a weekend in Vegas…” I brushed her hair from her face with my left hand and caressed her cheek with my right. Helping her up, I kissed and held her for a few moments enjoying the feel of body. She twisted away in my arms. “Mom’s home!” She reached for the curtains and saw her mother’s Jetta pull up behind the Jaguar. “You’d better move your car, you know how my Mom is about that!” Running to the door, I tucked my shirt in my pants, catching another kiss on my way out. “Call me,” she said. “Bet!” I didn’t even look back, but I knew that the look on her face matched mine. She was a good fuck and I wanted to spend more time with her in my arms. As I rounded the building, I saw Mayvis Fonda-Cox next to my Jag with her hands on her hips, and wearing a don’t fuck with me smile. “Mr. Sledge, if you want to continue parking your Jag in my spot, I suggest I get a key and you keep the tank full.” She was now waiting for a lame or trite excuse from me, and I was not going to disappoint her. “Hi Mayvis, I apologize for taking up your spot, I thought it was only going to be a minute but I was engaged in some strenuous activity.” I eyed her for sympathy. “I see… that would explain your zipper.” She got back in her car. I felt cold. Well, my zipper was still down. I zipped up and jumped in my Jag pulling out as she pulled in with a spurt. I parked in the gardener’s spot… Sheesh, what a day. Locking up, I sprinted to my condo before Mayvis exited her vehicle to avoid any conversation with her. Inside I stripped out of my over fucked suit, throwing it in the dry cleaning hamper. Naked I put my shoes and belt away, tossing my skivvies in the laundry basket by the shower. There was a hard knock at the door. “Just a minute,” I shouted. Looking for a robe, that I only wear for overnight guests, I settled for a pair of Gold’s Gym workout shorts. There’s no way I could find that robe quickly, so I answered the door half naked, like most horny bachelors. “Mayvis?.. I’m sorry, did I do something?” I questioned, as if I had no idea what she wanted. Guilty… read on her face as she eyeballed me up and down resting on my shorts. “I was just starting a quick workout. Please come in.” I walked away from the door toward some freeweights I keep by the stairs in case of burglars. She stepped in and closed the door behind her. “I thought you already had your workout.” She sounded snide, like a girlfriend who sees a better looking girl say hello to you. I bent down to pick up two 10lb weights and give the appearance of nonchalance. “You forgot your tie, motherfucker…” She was mad and I knew why. I stood up almost dropping the weights when I saw my Michael Rubin silk tie dangling from her upraised hand. “Or should I say, daughterfucker?” She threw the tie at me and charged. I put on a poker face and feigned the guilt of crumb encrusted mouth seven-year-old. “If Anais wasn’t eighteen, I’d have you arrested right now! I can’t believe you took advantage of her innocence and naivete. If she’s hurt, pregnant, or diseased in any way, I will sue you for every penny you have. As it is, I just want to cut your cock and balls off and feed them to a pit bull!” She was screaming now, and even though my muscles were rippling from holding these weights, I felt as helpless as a kitten under the sights of a high-powered BB gun. “Can I say something?” I pleaded. “No! I don’t want to hear one fucking word out of your lying mouth!”sex story realShe continued to rant and in my ears it all melded together. I think I heard something about kiddie porn and her cousin the gang member, but mostly about how shocked and appalled she was since she was a real woman and much better developed than her daughter. “Huh?” I whispered. Sensing the initiative, I put down the weights and crossed over to her apologizing for my actions; Nam, and the effect of growing up in the hood. I reached for her hands and held them softly, letting her know, nothing can change my act of indiscretion but in fact when I saw Anais, I was seeing her all over again like a living dream. She laughed. Now I was on to something. “Mayvis, let me take you out to dinner. I want to talk with you, and spent some time getting to know you,” I smiled. She searched my eyes for deception and unable to find it, she nodded. “I think at the very least, dinner would be acceptable.” She hugged me with her arms high around my neck and being about 10 inches taller than her, caused me to lean into her and her to snuggle in close. I could feel the heat of the moment, and believe me it was just a moment. However, it was long enough for Cap’n Willy to take notice and push against her. She jumped. “Is it me?” She put her hands on her hips, defiantly. “Or is it you?” “Most definitely you.” I added quickly. “I can’t believe you’re here with me, like I always wanted you to be… and I am half-naked. I’d better rush you along so I can get ready and before I embarrass myself any further.” I twisted her hips in my hands and guided her towards the door. She twisted back towards me. “Not so fast. I may be beautiful, but it’s been awhile since I’ve seen this kind of attention.” She hugged me under my arms pressing into my still hardening cock. I was aghast. This must be my National Day of Pussy, my Trifecta of the year. “Do you want me?” “Yes,” I felt her hand tickle my ribs walking down to my waist, where she began caressing my stiff cock. “Do you want me, now?” “Oh yes, and tomorrow.” Her head jerked back and she dreamily opened her mouth. On cue, I kissed her, inserting my tongue and searching for satisfaction. She let her hand slip inside the waistband of my shorts and grab my sincerity, stroking it… like she was gonna get something out of it… “Do you want me, forever?” “Oh yessss, in your ass.” I didn’t miss a beat. “In my ass?! You wanna fuck my ass?” She was mad, again. I pulled her close. “If I get to keep you forever, I want to enjoy every square inch of you. Your embrace has me lost in love, and I honestly want to be in every sweet opening you have… including your ears.” She was laughing now. Success!… I’m da man, I thought. “Let’s take a shower.” She pulled me towards the stairs. Walking backwards, up the stairs she wouldn’t let go of my cock and so I followed her in the bathroom. I turned on the water and stepped in the warm stream. She quickly stripped out of her blouse, bra and jeans… no panties?! Now I was really hyped up! I guided her into my embrace under the shower. She cooed about the water as I sucked on her tongue and teased her nipples with my hands. “Kneel down.” She pushed my neck down and leaned back against the wall while spreading her legs. “Make me come…” Throwing her head back staring at nothing in particular she whispered again… “Make me come.” Well, if I’ve ever seen the gauntlet thrown down, it was now. I guess if I’m ever gonna make a friend, now’s my opportunity to sell myself. “Hang on to something.” I challenged. “Get some Boo…” she said spreading her pussy lips apart with her tongue hanging out for instructional effect. I dropped to my knees and started massaging her knees and lower thighs. I like to start out strong and soften up as I get closer to the Ezone. Licking, nibbling, rubbing and moaning my way up between her legs, enjoying every taste, texture, and the tantalizing sound she gives. I set one of her legs up over my shoulder as my face swooped in for a bib-less extravaganza. I began gently sucking the fat outer lips, licking the sensitive inner lips, exploring the whole cunt with my tongue and fingers. I reveled in its pungent stickiness, the sensual smell of queens, long unfucked by the king. Her clit and widening hips were begging me to rock them, and my rigid cock, however unattended, was ready to comply…fully. I started battering her clit, sucking, roughly, slavering over it, making sloping mad slurping sounds, like a nigger wit a neck bone. I was in it! Deep! “Yeah Boo… Yeaaaaahhhh!” Her weight on me was increasing rapidly. I strained to keep her balanced and comfortable, knowing any disturbance would ruin my chances of making her cum quickly. My face firmly locked on her snatch, I reached out with my left hand to find my bottle of shower lube, feeling around the containers I found the one shaped like a coke bottle. Deftly flipping it upside down I squeezed a huge amount on my wrist and hand. I started lubing up her crack, inserting my fuck finger slowly in and out of her asshole. “Ohhh… you’re gonna make me come.” She was enjoying a nice slow ride to the land of the big O. “Fuck yeah… fucking eat me…” With her head locked back, eyes closed and moaning… I didn’t think she was still on the planet.. I started stretching the bottom of her cunt with my thumb, while sucking lightly on her clit… “Uhhhnnnn… Uhhhhnnnn,” Oh shit, I could feel the electricity flowing through her! She was coming or going into a gran mal seizure. “Ohhhheeeeeeeiii!” she was screaming. “Grab the rail, Grab the rail!” I guided her hands to the shower’s slip rail; she was confused. I knew right about now she wanted to hug or hold on to me, but I had another plan for her still burning orgasm. “What… what?” she was holding the rail as I crouched upward, still holding her right leg open, I guided my hard cock straight for her asshole… inserting right into the taint! “No… not yet.” She didn’t want her ass fucked… well not yet anyway… but I ignored her and my first attempt to poke that ass missed. I pushed my cock against her moaning ass until I found the hole and forced myself in! “Aaahhhhhh! You bastard! You fucking bastard!” She tried for leverage to twist out, but she was off balance and would be opened more if she let go of the railing… so she held on for dear life and I fucked for the gold! My cock was rock hard and I was in solid. “Damn Baby! Ohhh yes! You lied to me!” I was fucking a three camera shot… damn I had the angles, the lube, and the ass locked down! There was no way she was getting out of this one! “You didn’t tell me you were a virgin!” “Ohhh my ass… Fuck that ass Boo!” She was in ecstasy with her head down on her arms, hanging on for dear life. “Ahhhhh Ahhhh…uhn uhn uhn…” I was rocking that ass to the beat of my determination… and damn if her ass wasn’t as tight as her daughter’s cunt. “Fuck! This is good ass…I don’t even think I’m gonna come!” “Ohhh my ass, fuck fuck…” she moaned. I just noticed she was now balanced on one arm and frigging herself furiously. I took this as a sign to start teasing her about giving up that ass to strangers. “You know, baby… I’ve been jacking off dreaming about fucking your tight ass for months now. The way I feel inside you is making me come my nuts dry. Your ass is like a tight mouth sucking my cock rock hard like its gonna snap in two! Ohhh yeahhhhh… I wanna break my cock off in your sweet ass!” “Shitttttt… AhhhhUhhhhnnnnnn… FUCKMEEEEE!” And that was it… her ass was now humping my cock and I’m scared she is gonna break it off! She was all over the place, fuck! “Fuck!” She collapsed and I was holding her up by the waist, all 130lbs.. Shit, I was exhausted. I pulled her up to her feet and against my chest in the stream. We held on to each other for a good ten minutes and then silently I started putting body wash over her shoulders and back. I gently washed her upper body while she just hung on. After another 20 minutes I turned off the water and helped her out. We toweled off smiling embarrassed smiles wondering if this will happen again or if we just went too far. “You don’t have to call me,” she was buttoning up her blouse, not looking at me but pretending to look at something else. “Why? Are you gonna call me?” I was looking directly at her. She winced. “Just cause you got a piece of ass doesn’t mean we’re engaged.” The arms folded across her chest. “You fucking bribed my daughter for a piece of ass, so just cause we fucked for free don’t mean shit.” Now she pouted. I just don’t understand women, and after the past two wonderful hours, I’m even more lost! “Look, maybe I didn’t say it right. I do want you to call me. You just made me bathe you like something I cherish. I don’t want to lose you, I want to get to know you more. Here.” I walked to the door post and retrieved my spare keys. “Take my spare keys. I want you to be around when I’m here… when I go to sleep or when I fix lunch for us.” I held the keys out for her. “Sorry. I’m not looking for a man right now.” It was my turn to wince. She starting to drone on about being fucked over one too many times and certainly not being able to trust a man who not only fucked her daughter, but also held her down and ass-fucked her. “Just a fucking minute! I think I recall someone saying, ‘Fuck my ass’ and coming in the shower. Correct me if I’m wrong.” I was hot. “Well let’s just call that the heat of the moment, because it was a little late to call it rape,” she smirked. I couldn’t believe I was hearing this. “Ok…let me sort this out a moment.” I was reaching for logic. “We had a wonderful time… Fuck,” she corrected. “Alright, we had a wonderful fuck together and it was just a thing…” “Yes,” she nodded. “I also had a wonderful fuck with your legally adult and consenting daughter who pulled three hundred bucks out my wallet for shits and grins.” “Yes,” she eyeballed me funny. “I really can’t expect you to come over or let me spend time with you unless you wanna fuck or because you think I just wanna fuck.” “Right,” she quipped. “But I can wave three hundred bucks at your daughter, the legally consenting adult anytime I want a nasty young fuck,” I could tell I just hit a nerve. “Well let’s just say, if you feel like fucking my daughter, you can give me the three hundred bucks and you can have the ol’ school version.” She returned to the smile that got me into this mess. “Well, since I’m such a piece of shit, you’ll have to excuse me if I choose to donate to both you and your daughter’s favorite charity. Why should I limit myself and simply choose to have my cake, when I can eat it also?” I laughed. “Ok, but I warn you… one of us is not gonna stand for it long.” She winked and left me wondering if I had made the right choice. I watched her walk back to her condo and close the door behind herself. I really hated letting a great piece of ass just walk away like that…but onward and upward I always say. So with another lost cause weighing heavy on my mind, I went back to my closet and picked out a nice lonely suit for the evening. I figured some Chinese or Thai would hit the spot and afterwards some low-key partying. I selected a nice black gabardine suit with a fine mesh shirt, rounding out with a nice diamond pinkey and a splash of U’omo. I pulled up to the valet at “Oiishi Omanko” with thunder. The valet grinned at me and threw his hands in the air with humped shoulders. I guess he didn’t ride. “Where do you want it?” I asked. He pointed towards the bonsai trees at a spot next to a Bentley. “Thanks.” A quick burst of throttle and the V-Max was nestled in the bonsai. I put some kryptonite on it and entered the restaurant. “Irashaii Mase Sledge-san,” they bowed. “Komban-wa,” I bowed slightly. “We have good table for you now,” Keiko said. She was the taller of the two help maidens. Her mouth was small, her breast were small, and her eyes were small. I imagine she would fuck you until you passed out, and wait until you woke up and fuck you again. Not too cute but very wiry and strong looking… a sure freak. “Iki-masho… You come.” Fumiko the smaller, but sexier, took my arm and led me to a table next to the trickling water falls. Definitely a cocksucker. She smelled like Shiseido, and if I hadn’t been fucking all day, I would’ve gotten wood. Her tits were small and her ass was big for a shorty. I knew if I ever got in that ass, you’d have to call up Seal Team 6 to get me out! Keiko pulled out the chair for me and I sat down… it was very comfortable. The two young ladies stood together and held out their hands and asked… “You like?”tabooI’ll tell you truthfully, I looked them both over quickly and answered, “Hai, so des sho.” I was serious, but they started giggling, bowed and ran off. I know for a fact they’d have to call 911 to get me off those two oriental dishes. I’m talking about Kappa and Plum sauce. It just doesn’t get any better than that. I watched the pair of tight kimono wrapped asses disappear in the tables on another level. Man am I glad we won the big one! So despite the fact I had no companionship for dinner, I still managed to enjoy my meal and bottle of sake to chase away the lonely demons. Was Keiko eyeing me when she walked by or is the sake telling me I’m gonna get some horizontal snatch? “Who cares?.” I snort. Looking at the clock, I could see I had been here too long. Calling for the check, it was confirmed I had been here too long. $125.00… well it was good. I tipped well and asked the waiter to tip the two hostesses twenty each. He nodded. I walked out and looked for my bike. The Bentley was gone and it seemed I was one of the last to leave. I noticed a couple of blue-bloods, but I was sure they wouldn’t be leaving until they got kicked out. I felt kinda lightheaded and mean-spirited, a sure sign of too much sake. Walking to my bike I heard the hougaku music get loud for a moment, then silent… very surreal…I sat down a
Pete had been friends with Steve since he had first graduated from college and gotten his first job. He remembered meeting Steve at his orientation to the company by the Human Resources Dept. Steve was one of the salesman who sold software for the company and was going to be a mentor to Pete as he started working also in sales for Eros. Pete was new to the city of Charleston, WV. In fact, he had just moved there from his home in Columbus, Ohio. Pete really wanted to get into writing his own programs as well as doing computer programming and architecture for businesses. The sales job was a way of working himself into the company. Hell, it was a recession and he was glad to have any type of job! Pete and Steve really hit it off. Steve was able to help Pete find out his way around town, set him up with an apartment, and show him both the highs and lows of Charleston, WV. Pete especially liked the lows that Steve had showed him– the strip bars, the adult bookstores and even a place that had a live sex show. One time Pete told a stripper that Steve was the person with all the money and that she should ask him for the money for a dance. Yes, getting financially started was a hard thing to do in a new city. It was quite a dance at that – as she spread her legs wide exposing her nude vagina several drops of moisture dripped down her slit and disappeared onto the floor below. This was the first of many trips to the adult entertainment places in Charleston. Steve was married to a beautiful women named Sasha who was 30 years old. The first time Pete saw Sasha was a reflection in a mirror in the hallway at their house. Sasha was 5’6″ with dark jet black hair cut in a way that made her look very tom boyish. Her figure was anything but tom boyish with well developed breasts, a tight rounded butt, and a slim waistline. Pete often wondered what she looked like beneath her clothes. Sasha was quite a contrast as far as looks– a tom boyish appearance with the body that any sculptor or painter would use for a model. Sasha greeted Pete with a warm handshake, hug, and greeting: “So your the new whiz kid whose out to conquer the sales world.” Her smile put him at ease. Pete thought how Steve was such a lucky bastard to have a woman like her. Pete advanced quickly in the company. He was soon named vice-president of sales. Pete then developed several unique computer products. This propelled him into the highest levels of management as well as made him very wealthy. Steve on the other hand had a tide of misfortune and his sales plummeted. Steve then began to drink. Pete ran into Sasha at the car repair shop. She was had been crying to herself. Evidently, her car needed repaired and when it came time to pay the credit card had been rejected. Sasha didn’t even have a way home. Pete quickly paid for the car repair. Sasha promised to pay him back. Pete could only think how he wanted her to pay him back. Sasha showed up to Pete’s place a couple hours later. Her eyes were red. Evidently, it had been a very bad day since a number of creditors had been calling with threats to repossess their house and belongings. Steve had even spent Sasha’s private savings without her knowledge. She was destitute. Sasha asked Pete if she could borrow some money and that she would be “willing to do any maid service around the house to help out and that she would also get a job to pay him back.” Pete asked, “Are you really willing to be my paid maid? Would you take a job where all your debts could be paid off?” Sasha responded quizzically, “It sounds as though you have something in mind. I just thought I could clean your home and maybe do some cooking.” Pete replied, “I’ve always wanted you as a sex slave that would serve my needs.” Sasha eyes grew very wide and she gasped in shock. “I could never do that to Steve. I really still love him. I’ll never do that! Can’t you even help out your best friend?” Pete quietly stated, “I’ve always wanted you as my own private sex slave, Sasha. I’ve desired you more than any valuable painting or other work of art. The situation is just right for my desires.” “You evil bastard. I’d never do anything like that. I love Steve.” Sasha angrily left. An day later the phone rang. “Pete, the bank is going to repossess our home unless we can pay the mortgage. No one will lend us any more money. I’ll do as you ask,” as Sasha cried.hard sexI told her to come over so that we could make the necessary arrangements. I then arranged to take care of Sasha’s and Steve’s bills a little at a time. I had Sasha tell Steve that a rich relative was going to help her out. When Sasha reported to my house I had her stand in front of a mirror and slowly remove her clothes. The reflection in a mirror showed some deep, dark brown nipples about 3 inches in size that came to pointed tip. As she bent and removed her panties I saw hair that grew up from her slit to her ass with some large protruding vagina lips. Sasha’s ass was round, well defined but small. As she turned around I saw a fairly hairy bush. Sasha had tears rolling down her cheeks. I then had her walk to me and away from me. I told her, “Walk like you are a hooker out trying to get some business.” Sasha then walked very sexily around my living room. Sasha asked, “Do you have to take a video of me doing this?” I replied, “Yes, now let’s see how many ways I can see that vagina of yours.” I saw her pussy as she stood over me, as she lay on the couch with her legs spread, on all fours with her butt in the air. Sasha’s vagina was now moist and her inner/outer lips were puffy. I had her play with herself. Sasha moaned, “Oh I’m about to come, please fuck me Pete.” “Sasha I want you to stop playing with yourself, take out your diaphragm, and come over her and suck my cock.” (that was wild erect and dripping with precum). “Oh, Pete I will get pregnant if I don’t use some protection. I am really fertile right now.” I told her that if she couldn’t do what I asked then there would be no money. I watched as she split her vagina lips and was able to see the back wall of her cervix. I then had her get on all fours as I mounted her from behind. Sasha felt Steve enter her in one shove. She pushed back into him and felt the tip of his large 10 inch cock hitting her cervix. Sasha grasped briefly in pain as Pete’s dick penetrated her cervix but waves of orgasm swiftly overtook her as she felt Pete’s cock throbbing and pounding her vagina. Pete soon shot his load deep inside her fertile womb. She then sucked him hard again. This time Pete took her with Sasha’s legs over his shoulders. Again, Pete emptied his sperm deep inside her womb. Pete had Sasha hold her legs up so that none of his sperm would leak out. Pete wanted to be sure to make her pregnant. Over the next several weeks Pete stuck his huge cock into Sasha and shot as much sperm into her as possible from as many different positions but always with one intent — to get Sasha pregnant. Sasha’s missed her next monthly period. When she did a pregnancy test it came out positive. Pete still had Sasha coming over to his to perform “housework” even though she was pregnant. Sasha’s nipples grew darker, larger, and became very sensitive. When Pete would suck on her luscious pointed pregnant breast she would squirt milk into his mouth and dose his cock with her vaginal juices as she repeatedly orgasmed. Sasha was hoping that her ordeal would soon be over even though she had signed a contract that would last several years. Her hopes where soon dashed when she heard Pete talking about her doing a gangbang with some well endowed black men after she had his baby. She shuttered when he asked if she “Would like to have a black baby?” Sasha’s maid service was only the beginning to satisfying Pete’s appetites. This story deals with my tales of a Mistress and her sluts, it is quite descriptive and graphic.It is copyrighted but you may save it and print for your easier enjoyment.Please enjoy a glimpse into my dark fantasy world.Oh, what to wear? Ambyr asked herself, tonight was going to be so special, she was going out for the night with her Mistress Alexia, her world, her love, the only woman she thinks of at night.She wanted to wear something her Mistress would like, would like to peel off her and something that would make her wet thinking about what was underneath. She laid out the clothes on her fluffy bedspread, a tight black lycra top long sleeve, with silver flowers over her nipples, tight around her neck, forming to her little sexy body. A very short vinyl skirt, black with the same silver flowers running around the bottom, and a zipper up the side. She pulled on her favorite tight satiny white panty, see through in the front so she could see her little v shaped bush, and high cut in the back, god how she loved the feel of them clinging to her young sexy hips and ass. She then strapped her white satin bra with black highlights on, rubbing her nipples through the satin, suddenly feeling a rush of warmth in her pussy she stopped, oh!She didn’t want to get wet to soon her Mistress might get mad if she was all sticky with juice when she smelled her and tasted her tonight. She wrapped her skirt around her hips and zipped it up, pulled on her shirt and put on some knee high white stockings and shiny black heels.As Ambyr stood in front of her full length mirror she had a quiver of excitement because she looked so naughty and tempting, thinking of the guys that would drool over her and how she would hold her Mistress’s arm lovingly clinging to her like she was taught.Mistress Rain bow owned her completely and totally, she wouldn’t think of doing anything with anyone else unless her Mistress instructed to do so, oh how she loved being her naughty little Slut (I use the term with so much love it hurts).Well she better stop looking at herself or she is going to cum thinking of tonight and she wanted to try to be fresh for her Mistress, she walked downstairs and said goodbye to her mom telling her she is probably going to be staying at Alexia’s house. Her mother said fine, be careful sweetie, laughing softly, how silly, if only her mom knew how bad she was going to be tonight she would never let her go out again.She got in her car and drove to Mistress Alexia’s house, it was just getting dark as she got out of her car and knocked at the door, she waited breathless, hoping her Mistress will approve of her choice of clothes. The door opened and there she stood clad in such a sexy outfit, it made Ambyr get wet from the sight, Ambyr saw the surprise and sexy, approving look from her Mistress as she eyed her body and outfit up and down.Ambyr went in and got on her knees and hugged her Mistress’s legs, looking up at Alexia she felt her panty start getting a wet spot but couldn’t help it at all, Her Mistress was all she ever wanted! Alexia told Ambyr how lovely she looked and how she was going to have a surprise for her little slut tonight, Ambyr quivered with excitement wondering what that could be. She would do anything at all for her Mistress.Alexia led here to her bedroom and turned to her and hugged her telling Ambyr how glad she was here and how she wanted to just start right now but she would wait. Alexia whispered in Ambyr’s ear that she hoped she was getting wet because when she went down to taste and smell she wanted to feel slick hot yummy wetness, Ambyr nearly fainted right there from hearing that. Her panty experienced another rush of wetness, now Ambyr didn’t stop it she was happy that her Mistress will find her so ready for her skillful tongue when she bestowed that privilege upon her.So before either of them could lose anymore control they got into Ambyr’s car and drove into the night.As they drove into the city, Alexia put her hand on Ambyr’s thigh telling her how turned on she was about tonight, Ambyr’s wet spot grew wider as her Mistress’s hand rubbed across the top and to the inside of her thigh, close to her heated crotch. Ambyr put her head back and savored the lusty feeling filling her body, Alexia told her they were going to a club and were going to seduce some sexy guy and take him home with them, Ambyr said she couldn’t wait to get there!Alexia’s hand continued its slow rubbing of Ambyr’s thigh and slid deeper underneath her vinyl skirt brushing Ambyr’s soaked panty, Alexia smiled and said, oh yes little Ambyr, you are definitely my favorite little Slut. Ambyr just gave herself over to the overwhelming feelings of sexiness as they drove to the club.They pulled up to a club called “The Dark Ages” a gothic styled place with huge gargoyles mounted on the roof, as they approached the huge door into the club they felt the throbbing beat of the techno music playing inside. Ambyr clung to her Mistress’s arm like a lost little girl; her head was spinning from the excitement.They walked inside and the doorman let them pass without a cover charge or word.Alexia found a table in a dark corner where they could see the whole of the club and ordered drinks, she then leaned over and told Ambyr how incredibly wet she was and that she wanted Ambyr to get down and lick her now. Ambyr gladly went under the thick black table cloth as her Mistress spread her sexy legs and lifted her tiny skirt some, as Ambyr got between her legs she smelled her Mistress’s sexy musky scent that she loved of so much and noticed that she had no panties on. Ambyr licked her Mistress’s thighs and felt Alexia’s hands pushing her head to her wet pussy, she started gratefully licking deeply and lovingly around her lips and pushed her tongue deep inside.Licking in time with the humping beat of the music, her Mistress’s hips grinding slowly on her face, she was gulping juice and licking faster. So after about 10 minutes of licking she felt Alexia’s orgasm coming, she put her mouth tightly over her hot hole and sucked thirstily. Alexia’s cum squirted out thickly as Ambyr gulped and swallowed it all so there would be nothing to clean up after; she would never let her Mistress be wet or sticky after she ate her. She finished swallowing the creamy cum down and licked everywhere between her legs before coming to sit back at the table, burning with happiness that she was allowed to pleasure her Mistress, wanting nothing more than that.They sat and watched the crowd dance and move about in the strobe lights and smoke in the club while drinking their drinks.Her Mistress got up and took Ambyr to the dance floor and held her close as they started dancing close and sexually. Alexia kissed Ambyr’s lips and licked inside her mouth tasting her cum on Ambyr’s tongue and mouth, she slid her hands down the small of her back to her tight ass, squeezing and rubbing as she ground her hips into Ambyr’s. Ambyr’s panty was completely drenched when suddenly she felt her cum squirt through the satiny material, she held her Mistress tightly and moaned into her ear as she came.Alexia smiled sensually and said what a good little Slut Ambyr was when she reached down and felt the juice running down her legs and on her stockings. After dancing together for awhile Alexia told Ambyr to go back to the table and wait for her, Ambyr went obediently and waited. Alexia then went out among the dancers and searched out a sexy looking guy to dance with; finding one she started grinding with him. All the while whispering and telling him about her and Ambyr and what she wanted him for, he was completely in control and wanted nothing more but to do anything for Alexia. Together they went back to the table and introduced James to Ambyr, sitting between them both James couldn’t believe his luck.After a few more drinks Alexia told Ambyr to go and suck James’s thick cock and gave her permission to swallow his cum this time, Ambyr gratefully got back under the table again and unzipped his black khaki pants reaching inside his silk boxers she found his cock. It was huge, almost 8 inches long and 2 inches wide; Ambyr smiled and licked his shaft and his balls as she felt his hands holding her head tightly fingers wrapping in her hair.She took the thick head in her mouth tasting his salty pre cum; she sucked up and down getting it sloppy and wet her saliva was dripping down to his balls as she sucked harder and faster, milking his lovely cock. Slurping and gulping, taking him down her throat as much as she could she felt his hips start moving knowing he was getting close to giving Ambyr her reward. Ambyr sucked harder while stroking with her hand, slurping sounds reaching her Mistress’s ears as Alexia licked and whispered naughtily into his ear holding him. Soon she felt his cock start pulsing, felt his hand on the back of her head push harder forcing his cock down her throat as his thick hot cum squirted out, filling her mouth with a salty taste.She swallowed and swallowed, milking his cock skillfully, loving the taste and thickness of his cum, she licked and sucked the last bit out while squeezing his cock then got back up and sat down at the table. Alexia leaned over and told her how good she was and that she was going to get to pleasure her Mistress more when they got home, Ambyr shivered thinking of how wonderful her Mistress was and how good it felt to be hers. They went back out to the dance floor when Nine-Inch Nails, Closer, played they both humped on his legs getting wetter by the second.Alexia put her hand in Ambyr’s panty and got her fingers wet and put them in James mouth, letting him taste her Sluts pussy, he savored it. While Ambyr was allowed to do the same to her Mistress, she was more excited than ever from tonight, knowing her panty was dripping with her juice and creamy cum her Mistress loved. After the song ended they all got in the car and drove home to Alexia’s house, and went straight to the bedroom, with Alexia’s huge double king size bed. Alexia told James to sit in the recliner next to bed while she played with Ambyr for awhile, as was the norm, he stripped down to his silken boxers and watched intensely.Ambyr was on her knees until her mistress told her to stand and take off her top, she did and Alexia undid her bra running her hands over her sweet tits and pinching her nipples till they were standing straight out. Then she had Ambyr unzip her skirt and get on the bed with her legs spread; Ambyr quickly got in position, knowing what was to come.Alexia crawled between her legs and smelled her sticky, juicy, cum drenched panty and smiled lovingly at Ambyr and sucked on them for awhile, then took them off and licked between her small lips spreading them with her tongue. She swirled her tongue around her hard little clit and sucked it inside her hot mouth, sucking and licking, tonguing deep inside her juicy tight hole. Pushing her tongue forcefully deeper gulping Ambyr’s sweet juice out, she licked down to her tight ass hole and pushed her tongue inside, licking and sucking on her hole.Ambyr was going crazy trying not to hump her Mistress to hard though, she started to cum and Alexia sucked it out of her squirting pussy, swallowing it thirstily, Ambyr held her Mistress head tight and pushed more of her creamy cum into her mouth. Alexia licked the last of her cum up and got up, kissing James and letting him taste Ambyr’s cum on her lips and face.He licked it clean and got on the bed with Ambyr, Alexia told Ambyr to get doggie style so James could fuck her tight little pussy. Ambyr quickly got in position and felt James’s huge cock push into her tight hole, she humped back against it and it sank in.He then grabbed her hips tightly and thrust quickly until it was balls deep inside, stretching her wide, Ambyr screamed out as he fucked her hard and fast pounding inside her tight wet hole. Her pussy was making slurping sounds as he fucked her, she felt the head pounding against the bottom of her pussy, it hurt but she took it because her Mistress told her to. Alexia brushed the hair out of Ambyr’s eyes and held her head while James rode her roughly, telling her she was doing so good and that she was making James happy also. Ambyr started moaning as she came squirting out around his thick cock, soaking his hips as they slapped against her sexy ass.James was about to cum when Alexia told him to pull out, he did with a pop and Alexia quickly sucked his cum soaked cock into her mouth while Ambyr watched. Ambyr watched her Mistress suck and slurp James’s cock hungrily as he held her head and came in her mouth. Ambyr watched as she swallowed it all, wishing she could taste it too but knowing that her Mistress wanted his thick cum.Alexia licked and squeezed the last drop out and kissed Ambyr’s lips telling her to start sucking his cock again, Ambyr quickly went down and sucked it in her mouth stroking and milking it for her Mistress. James was in heaven having just fucked Ambyr’s incredibly tight pussy and having the oh so sexy Alexia swallow his load and now Ambyr’s hungry mouth sucked him hard again. He relaxed as Ambyr sucked and slurped noisily on his throbbing cock, Ambyr sucked him down her throat till her face was buried in his soft pubic hair, then back up to the head and down again, over and over, gulping. He loved it and so did Alexia watching her little Slut suck his cock so good, her eyes burning with lust for Ambyr.Ambyr sucked him harder for about 10 more minutes, her jaw and throat were getting sore but she hoped her Mistress would let her swallow his cum again, it tasted so good. He moaned that he was going to cum and Alexia pulled Ambyr’s head off his cock and sucked him in her mouth, milking his cum again. Ambyr watched again and wished but knew her Mistress should have his cum anyway she should be happy that she got to swallow it once, she watched her Mistress’s throat swallowing and slurping his cum down till it was gone. Alexia lay back down on the bed and held Ambyr while James relaxed, his cock spent from all the sucking.Alexia told Ambyr that she was a good Slut tonight and not to be sad at all about not getting his cum. Ambyr just spun with love for her Mistress knowing that she would do anything for her anyway and never be mad at her for anything. Alexia felt a little sorry for taking all James’s cum so she told Ambyr that she could eat her pussy. Ambyr was thrilled she truly wanted Mistress Alexia’s cum more than anything, Alexia climbed over her face and rubbed her juicy pussy all over Ambyr’s face getting it all slick.She told Ambyr to stick her tongue out so she could hump it like a little cock, she did gladly, and Alexia humped Ambyr’s mouth harder moaning with pleasure. Ambyr loved the having her Mistress hump hard on her face, licking her sweet pussy deeply; Alexia’s little bush grinding on her nose. She humped harder and grabbed Ambyr’s hair tightly pulling her head deeper into her crotch, riding her Sluts mouth was so good, knowing that Ambyr loved every second of it. Oh yes Alexia felt her orgasm starting and ground her pussy into Ambyr’s sweet mouth, biting her lip, her thick creamy cum flowed into Ambyr’s mouth. She felt Ambyr swallowing and gulping under her as she humped roughly on her face, filling her mouth with her hot cum again and again. Alexia got off her and curled up with Ambyr lovingly licked her glistening face clean and whispered how much she loved her little Ambyr. Ambyr was overjoyed to be in her Mistress’s arms their bodies twining together in Alexia’s huge bed as sleep overcame them and they both dreamed sweet lovely dreams.THE ENDComments are very welcome. So please feel free to email me at..Thanks for reading.
soundarya rajinikanth hot,I meet this guy in a bar one night while on a business trip and we got talking we both sat at the bar drinking.I had never seen him before so were complete strangers we got onto the subject of being married and what our wives did for a job and so on.Then he told me that his wife was a really hot sexy woman and showed me a photo of her she was certainly very sexy with long legs and a very big bust and asked me what my wife was like.I told him that my wife was also very sexy and that I didn’t have a full body photo only her face so I showed him.‘Wow your wife is very attractive I bet she has a hot body to go with that face.She certainly has I said and was very proud to have a really sexy and understanding wife.We’ve been married for 15 years and have a great life together if you know what I mean.As the night went on we were talking most of it then the conversation got around to our wives again he asked me had I ever been unfaithful to her.No never?Have you?Yes many times“Oh I see?You should try it sometime its greatWhat about your wife?We have a very open marriage maybe you should consider asking your wife if she would like to try it?You must be joking she would never agree to anything like that?Are you a betting man?In what way?I would like to bet you that if you were to suggest it too her she would agreeNo she would never agreeOk I will bet you that I could get your wife to agree to have sex with me.Are you joking with me?Do you want to bet or gamble I will give you $1000 that I can get your wife to have sex with another man do we have a deal!!!Well I will have to give it some thought as that’s a lot of money to loose.So you do think i can get your wife to have sex with me.I didn’t say that?Not confident about it?I’m not too sure at the moment?He’s my phone number gives me a ring if you want to take up my betIt sounds too good to be true I could do such a lot with $100 its very temptingI know she would never agree too having sex with a stranger,It could be a very safe bet and easy money for me but he seems very confident to bet such a large sum of money,I’m curious as to how he would even know how to approach the subject with her or let alone even talking to her without me knowing what he’s up too.The next day I couldn’t get the thought out of my mind and what I could do with a little extra money so I rang the number when he answered he said I knew you would ring how about we meet later in the bar for a drink and we can seal the deal.That night I waited for him to turn up I didn’t have to wait longHi let me buy you a drink and we can talk later by the end of the night I was well and truly pissed shall we go to my room for another drink.I just followed him not sure what I was doing but as we got to the room he said are you ready to sign for the bet yes?I couldn’t remember what we had agreed so I just signed and then I must have passed out too much drinkWhen I woke up I was lying on the floor it was now light and I was late for work the guy was no where to be seen I didn’t even know his name I got up and went to my room.I then checked out and went to work I was due home later that day as for the stranger I never gave him another thought.It was a couple of weeks when I got a letter through the post it was a demand for $5000 What the hell is all this about I thought then I read on,You signed an agreement to pay Anthony Smith the sum of $5000 as agreed to the deal signed below that’s my signature I’ve been conned by the stranger in the hotel bar he got me drunk and made me sign this agreement I must tell Sally my wife it was a mistake and try and sort it out.real porn storiesAs you might have guest Sally wasn’t too pleased when I told her “How the hell did you get yourself in this position?So I explained what we had said to each other and about the bet I thought I could take his money easy because I knew you wouldn’t agree to such a deal.How stupid could you be and to think I trusted you what does he want from you?$5000 I said?How the hell can we afford that sort of money?I know we can’t what shall I do I haven’t got that sort of money?So what are we going to do?I don’t know I’ll ring him and ask him what he’s playing at?I rang but he never answered so I left a message for him to ring me laterThat night he rang me back what do you want?I haven’t got that sort of money you coned me you bastard?(There’s no need to swear)You know what I want you signed a deal and I want my part of bet?She would never agree to what you want?Well then you had better convince her then or I will pursue you in through the courts for my money do I make myself clearYes?There will be a parcel coming to your house it will be for your wife there will be details as to what she must wear and where to meet me so you need to start talking to her now.What did he say and what does he want?What he wants is my side of the bet You?Do you mean he wants me to have sex with him?Yes?No way I’m not going to do that do you hear me?I hear you but if you don’t he will take us to court for the money and he sending a parcel for you?What’s going to be in it?The clothes he wants you to wear and instructions and what you have to do?This just gets better is there no way we can change his mind?No?I need to think this over it looks like theirs no other way I hope you relies what this means to me I have never had sex with anyone except you and now your getting me to have sex with this man to save your neck.We didn’t speak for the next few days the parcel arrived as stated when sally opened it there was a thong no bra stocking and a black high heels a short black strapless dress this lot must have cost him a lot of money as it’s a designer labels something I could never afford.It says I must get you to drive me to this address on Friday and to make sure you wait for me?Friday soon came and Sally was now upstairs getting ready,I have to admit the thought of my wife fucking another man made me feel horny I wanted to watch her fuck him?Sally came down the stairs she looked so fucking sexy in the dress it was perfect and the shoes showed her long sexy legs in her stocking she looked amazing?How do I look”?Fantastic?Shame that its you who is not going to be fuck ing me this is for another man so take a good look as I’m doing this for you?As we drove to the address we never said a word I pulled up to the place an out of town motel.My phone rang it was him?Ask your wife to go to room 10So I parked outside the room and told her its room 10 and was waiting for her.She got out the car she said see you later remember Im doing this for you and walked to the door.I watched her as the door opened and she stepped inside this was it there was no turning back .There wasn’t anything I could do but wait?cum wife sex storiesHi Sally my name is Andrew please have a seat and lets get the details out of the way first your husband signed this contract with me so after tonight is over you can have this contract and that will be the finish of the deal Ok?Yes Ok?Great I see your wearing the items I sent you very nice too you’re a very sexy woman and have a great body?Can we just get this over with?There’s no rush I want to enjoy this moment with you and I want your husband to understand betting your wife as a prize will make him respect and appreciate you more.Im not sure about that?After Ive finished with you. You might be back for more?Ok take the dress off I want to see that sexy body of yours?I started to remove my dress Oh my god you have a body to die for and you look so sexy in that thong and those legs look amazing?I was feeling good about myself being paid so many complements so I really started to act sexy in front of him if I was going to do this then I was going to enjoy it?He then asked me to come closer to him I did he pushed his face right between my legs and started to put his tong into my pussy “Oh god that felt so good.He was now making me feel wet he then turned me around and pushed his face into my rear and used his tong up between my bum cheeks.I had never had that done to me before it was amazing.Do you like that as he push his finger into my pussy while liking my bum hole.Oh god that feels so good pls don’t stop?he then spun me round and pulled my thong to one side and rammed his young into my wet pussy and put his finger in my rear which made me squirm this was an amazing feeling I have never experience anything like this before I was now ready for his cock.I wanted to start sucking his cock so I told him lie back on the bed he was now so hard it took me a bit of time to get it out of his pants.Wow it was so big a lot bigger than my husbands and thick too I put his cock to my lips this was going to be a challenge as i wasn’t sure I could fit it all in my mouth.I slowly put the head to my lips and gently pushed forward taking about half it was so fucking big .I started to suck him but he wanted me to take more in I could feel myself gagging as he touch the back of my throat and there was still more to go I decided to push further and allow it to go down my throat?Oh god I felt his cock pulsate in my throat as gagged trying to suck him.I was glad when he took it out and said?Im ready to fuck that pussy.I then got on top of him guided his cock to my pussy lips how I going to fit monster into my pussy goodness knows.Then I slowly pressed down he was so big I could feel my pussy lips being forced apart and each time I pushed down the tighter it got because of his size he pushed himself upwards until I had most of his cock inside of me.Oh my god he was so hard and so big it felt wonderful once inside I managed to moved up and down slowly my pussy was now lubricating his cock which made it easier fucked him my tits were bouncing with the rhythm of moving up and down he was trying to grab and suck on them so I leaned forward it felt so good I love having my tits sucked.by now we were pounding each other so much I was now ready to cum over his big cock.”Oh fuck I’m going to cum fuck me harder Oh Fuck me Oh Fuccccccking hell? Oh my god I’m cumin Oh Fucccccking ?hell fuck me you bastard I need your cock fuccccccking hell? Oh my god you bastard your making so wet Fuck me harder Owweeee I cuminAs I cum I felt him explode inside me it was amazing he never stopped cumin it felt like he was tap full of cum that someone had forgotten to turn off .We lay there for a while to recover I could still feel his cum in me I must have had a bucket load .I eased myself off his cock I lay on my back next to him he leaned over and started to suck my tits again which was making wet again he worked his fingers down to my pussy and pushed his fingers inside he was scooping the cum out from my pussy and boy did he know how to use his fingers .I want to make sure theirs enough room for my second load he said ?taboo porn storiesI begged him to fuck me again and he did he lifted my legs over my head and pushed his hard cock right back into me again and inserted his finger into my bum hole. “Oh fuck that’s feels so good he was now pounding with his cock and fingering my hole at the same time too I was loving every thrust I was soon cumin again and before long he was pumping me full of him cum it was the most amazing feeling Ive ever had I didn’t know it could be so good with another man.We rested for about 30 minutes then we fucked again this time he fucked me standing up against the wall he told me I looked so sexy in my heels and stockings and with my tits bouncing he fucked me another two times I was now dripping in his cum down my inside thighs as I felt it pouring out he pulled out and then back in for another fuck i was so sore I must have been with him for hours?My husband must have thought when is she coming out she’s been with him for so long .Well buddy shame this was your fault and you owe me big what you put me through Ha”Ha”?I got dressed and made my way to the door I turned and said to Anthony Thanks for the night I had a real good time and the sex was amazing you have a great cock.I might try it again sometime?My pleasure call me anytime you have my number?I might just do that?As I got to the car Tim had fallen asleep good job too as if he Knew how much I had enjoyed myself he wouldn’t have been too pleased.Take me home I said and never ask me to do anything like this again ok?Ok and thank you I owe you big time?You do buster i could feel the cum still pouring from my pussy I had truly been fucked by a stud.The moral of this story is never bet on your wife unless you want loose?
After everyone left the house, I quickly closed the door and pulled up the shades. I pulled a chair over near the open window, and positioned it so it could be seen by everyone who walked by. Then I unzipped my jeans and lifted up my shirt. I then looked at my mirror across the room at my body. I’m not conceited, but damn I looked fine. My long red hair flowed down my back and my big green eyes shined in the light from the desk.I sat on the chair backwards and opened my legs real wide in my panties and bra. I could already feel myself getting very wet and I needed to get a Dick. Too bad I didn’t have any. Getting back to business, I rubbed my pussy lips from over the silky feel of my panties and felt my clit growing already. I unhooked my bra and saw that my nipples were getting bigger by the second. I took two fingers and twisted my nipple a little between them and immediately got wet at the site of it at the mirror. I used my other hand and went back down to my soaking wet pussy. There was a big wet spot forming on the blue silk of my panties. I took the advantage to look outside my window and saw a few people looking in shock at me fingering myself through my panties. I giggled, and closed my eyes and went back to my pleasure. It felt SO good to feel the wetness slip down my thighs and my nipples get huge and red. I would have done anything to get a Dick between my lips at that minute in time. I continued feeling hot and sweaty and getting closer and closer to orgasm, but I figured I should stop, I wanted Dick, nothing could replace that feeling of wanting Dick. I looked around the room to see if something could even come close.Just then Bo walked in the room. Bo, my innocent boxer dog. I kneeled down in front of Bo’s face and pulled my panties, which were now soaking, to one side. Bo leaned his head down a bit, and sniffed at me for a minute. Then leaning down further, he dipped his tongue into my open lips. He pulled it out, then licked again. Seeing it wasn’t so bad, he then went to work giving me a nice licking. I spread my lips wide for him and felt his tongue search around deeper and deeper in side me. He licked all round inside my deep hole, and them sucked a bit at my clit, making it red and ticklish and it felt good. He licked and sucked, and explored until I felt like I would go crazy, so I decided I would let myself cum in this doggie. While I was getting myself ready to cum, I felt that my bladder wanted to let loose too. No. I couldn’t do that. That would be SO gross! But then again, I normally wouldn’t think to make my dog eat me out either. And he IS a dog, I mean, would he know what it was? I just felt that I needed to let it all out, the cum, the pee, all of it, so I let loose all at once. With a load moan and jerk, I let my pee go with my cum and my dog licked it all as it slid along my lips and down towards my ass. Oh it felt good to let it all out.Forgetting about the window, I sat up on the floor and looked outside. My heart stopped. Skipped a beat. My eyes refocused. No. It couldn’t be. Standing right outside my window was my cousin and his friend on his baseball team. They were both holding their Dicks and breathing heavy. Just then I felt a heavy rope binding my hands. I turned around n got thrown on the floor, “your MINE now slut!” yelled the voice of my other cousin. I couldn’t believe this. It was all a bad dream, it had to be. I mean, my dog! Pee! My own cousins! Unreal. My cousin, Michael, took his Dick, a very nice Dick, might I add, and held it in front of my mouth. He teased me and rubbed it against my lips taunting “You know you want it SLUT!” I did want it. It was so big, and the head looked so tasty, so wet, damn I wanted it. I leaned down and sucked the big fat Dick head into my mouth.Yells came from the window and it was easy to say that my other cousin wanted in too. He punched his fist through the window and pulled himself in then unlocked the backdoor near my room. He pushed me onto my side, with Michael’s Dick still in my mouth, and he too rubbed his nice, bulging Dick against my pussy. Damn I wanted it. I wanted it, and I wanted more. I looked up at my other cousin, Jeff, and he smiled and plunged his Dick into my tight virgin pussy. OH DAMN. FUCK it was big. It hurt, yes but the pleasure was SO good that I didn’t care. I wanted more.I had to remind myself not to wish, because as if sent from heaven, in came more dicks. In fact, maybe too many dicks. In through my front door came at least three other members of the baseball team. They all pulled it out. All of them. It was open season on pussy, and I was the prey. Suddenly I was pulled up and tied to my chair, door, and desk. Two clothespins were attached to my nipples and my mouth was gagged. To make matters I actually liked it. My pussy was dripping wet and the guys knew it and used it against me. There were shouts of ‘slut,’ and whore and ‘look she’s wet!’. and of course, I loved it. I loved it all. I felt dicks in me all over, my ass, my pussy, my mouth, between my tits… oh yes. I couldn’t take it.The first person to cum was Michael, he came right into me, and I felt it jet into my pussy and it made me cum too. His cum mixed with mine, and you could hear the slushy noise as he pulled out and a tongue immediately rammed itself in. This anonymous tongue sucked and nibbled at my red sensitive clit, and lapped up all of my cum and Michael’s.Jeff came into my ass next at the sight of cum being sucked up from my pussy. Then like clockwork, another tongue filled the hole again. Then the dick in my mouth and between my tits came too. Both all over my stomach and tits and it made me cum again, and again. Wow. I was actually doing this. As I was being pulled off the desk, and other furniture, Michael took out a pill and shoved it into my mouth telling me I should never remember this. I closed my eyes, and slept, but when I woke up, I remembered it all, not that I would ever tell anyone, but thinking about it got me off. I could never forget that night and I never would.
We had been lovers only a week when she revealed her true intent. “I want you to belong to me, as my submissive.” I looked at her sadly and shook my head. “You know I can’t. I’m not submissive.” Her green eyes peered intently into mine. “I can teach you. I care about you Cat, and I think you need this.” I looked away nervously. “I’ve seen your other submissives,” I said. “‘Yes Mistress, whatever you say Mistress.’ I’m not like that, nor do I want to be. I don’t want to play silly games.” “That’s your inexperience speaking,” she said softly. “It takes a lot of strength to be a submissive — to adopt someone else’s will as your own, and it’s only a game if you make it one.” In some ways, what she offered was so appealing. From the moment I saw her and perceived her sadistic tendencies, I wanted her to use me. I wanted her to pinch me, slap me, bite me…to whip me until I broke; something about her made me think she could. I ached to feel the ecstasy of pain, of feeling alive. Her pleasure in it would only arouse me more. But I did not feel capable of being a submissive, subverting my own desires for hers. In the silence, I watched her. She was always in control, and the only time I saw her lose it was when she came, her head thrown back and her body arched against my tongue, low moans escaping from between her clenched teeth. The memory of those moments made me blush, and I looked away. But always perceptive, she knew what I was thinking. She leaned forward, and I glimpsed the firm round breasts beneath her sweater, their pink nipples firm and pointy; my pulse quickened. “Give it a week. If you don’t like it, we can stop.” I knew that she needed this, to dominate, and that if I did not agree, she would have to find someone else. “I’ll try,” I said. “But only if you belong to me as much as I belong to you.” She laughed. “I see I have a lot of work ahead of me. I can’t belong to you, but I won’t see anyone else while you are being trained.” It was not exactly what I wanted, but I suppose that was the first step in becoming a submissive – learning to accept what I was given. Danika — I mean Mistress Danika — told me to arrive at her place promptly at 10 a.m. I drove as fast as possible through the traffic but did not arrive until 10:08. I knocked on the door apprehensively. She opened the door. “You’re late.” she said coolly. I started to apologize as she pulled me inside. “Turn around,” she ordered. And pushed me against the door. “Are you dressed as I instructed?” I nodded. “Spread your legs.” I spread them apart as she checked to make sure I was not wearing panties and that I had on stockings and garters rather than the nylons which she abhorred. The air felt cool on my skin as she lifted my skirt. The coolness was followed by the hot sting of her riding crop slapping against my exposed cheeks. “One for each minute you made me wait. Count them.” I counted each one as it landed on my bare ass. The feeling was painful but so enlivening. My pinkened skin tingled, and I moaned. “You’re such a slutty Cat,” she muttered in my ear. “Face me.” I turned around and gasped. She was dressed head to toe in shiny leather. Her breasts spilled over a black bustier, and I longed to lick them as I had in the past. Her legs were encased in long leather boots with spiked heels, and I could see her thighs just peeking out at the top, beneath the hem of her tight skirt. I imagined those legs wrapped around my waist as I ground my clit against hers; another command brought me out of my fantasy. “Kneel down and lick my boots.” The thought of licking anyone’s shoes was repugnant to me, but remembering our agreement, I obeyed. I licked until I was sure I had coated the entire boot before she allowed me to stop. “Now lick my pussy with that sweet tongue.” She grasped my head and pushed it between her legs. I began to devour her eagerly, my tongue thrusting inside to lap at her cream. She grasped my hair and pulled my head back, gazing into my eyes. “Who do you belong to?” she asked. “I belong to you,” I whispered. Her grip on my brown tresses tightened; “Always refer to me as Mistress Danika. Let’s try again. Who do you belong to?” “I belong to Mistress Danika.” She smiled for the first time since I arrived, and I wanted to feel those soft lips pressing against mine. As if reading my mind, she leaned forward and kissed me. Her lips parted mine, and her tongue caressed them, sliding into my mouth where it slid against my tongue. I sucked her tongue gently, like a small cock, and she began thrusting it in and out. “You’re such a good Cat,” she murmured. She slipped a cold chain collar about my neck and fastened it with a small key, which she set on the table.cum inside sex story “Take off your clothes.” Although we had been lovers, I felt awkward undressing as she watched me, her eyes following every movement but revealing nothing. “Come and kneel on the bed.” I perched on all fours in the middle of the bed, and heard her take opening a drawer. “I love to spank slutty girls,” she said. I felt the whack of a wooden hairbrush against my ass and gasped. This was followed by several more until I felt tender and bruised. Still I had not cried out. “Your ass is so nice and pink now… and this will be so pretty buried inside.” She held up a thick black dildo for me to inspect. “Suck this good, because you’re the one who’s going to feel it if you don’t.” “Yes Mistress Danika.” I opened my mouth, and she watched as I gave the plastic cock a blow job; she pushed it deep into my throat until I gagged. “Just like a real man,” she chuckled. When she felt I had lubricated it sufficiently, she stood behind me. I winced as she pushed it into my tight hole; it slid in stiffly, and I could feel my skin stretching as she shoved it deeper. I started to move away, but her fingernails dug into the bruised flesh of my ass, and I stopped. “Fuck it.” she said. I started to rock back and forth, thrusting against the shaft as she held it. The pain dissipated and I cried out in intense pleasure as it rubbed against my anus. “Don’t come,” Mistress Danika warned. As I rocked, my nipples stroked against the sheets; my thighs were sticky from the juice dripping from my pussy. “You like this don’t you Cat?” “Mmm, yes.” I smiled. Suddenly she stopped, but did not remove the dildo. “Stand up.” I stood up stiffly, each movement reminding me of the plastic cock filling my ass. She pulled one hand above my head and fastened it to a chain suspended from a ring in the ceiling. She did the same with the other, and I was forced to stand on tiptoe or suffer the discomfort of having my arms stretched beyond their usual limit. In front of me now, she put silver clamps on each of my long, hard nipples, fastening them tightly. The sharp pain brought tears to my eyes, but I blinked them away. There was a cock ring suspended from a chain dangling between the two nipple clamps. She looped this over a second dildo and slid it into my very wet, shaved cunt. “Don’t drop this, and I’ll make you crawl around the room with it in your teeth, like a bad puppy.” My nipples were slightly swollen and engorged both from my own arousal and the tightness of the clamps. The pain was bittersweet; when Mistress Danika bowed her head and bit one of my ruby-colored tips, I nearly screamed from the mixture of pain and pleasure. Her eyes looked cruel but sexy, and I could tell my torment was inflaming her. “I can’t decide whether to gag you or listen to you scream.” she mused. “I will not scream,” I asserted. “Oh but you will,” she replied and raised her arm for the first lash. It landed across my back; the leather felt like a million tiny mouths biting into my flesh. I moaned. “You’re enjoying this too much, slut!” and she lashed again, harder. The whip contacted my skin with a loud crack, and soon they formed a steady rhythm, interspersed with my soft moans. I started to sweat, as my body felt suffused in heat. “You’re tougher than I thought.” She stopped whipping, and I sighed in relief. My back was throbbing, and I didn’t know how much longer I would be able to bear. I was shocked when the lash of a stronger whip landed across my shoulders and I jerked away, causing the clamps to pull fiercely on my sore nipples. “Ah!” I exclaimed. “What did you say Cat?” she was nearly laughing now, and as another blow struck my thighs, I repeated my small outburst. She went on, relentlessly. “Cry, damn it! Let it out!”sex taboo sextingI bit my lip and tasted warm blood in my mouth. “You bitch!” I screamed at her furiously. “Let me go!” The pain was almost more than I could bear, and I knew if she did not release me, I would break down crying. She stood in front of me, and raising her arms let the whip fall across my heaving breasts. I cried then, long harsh sobs, releasing all my pain and rage. I don’t remember her unfastening my bonds or removing the nipple clamps. But I remember her holding me close, her cool hands soothing my crisscrossed back. Her lips pressing tenderly against my face. “My sweet Cat,” she whispered comfortingly, as I cried. Her lips found mine, and I kissed her eagerly. She caressed me gently, and I whimpered as her fingers pressed in little circles against my mound. She stroked it firmly, and my whole body quivered. I needed to come. “Mistress Danika,” I pleaded. “May I come?” As my eyes met her, she smiled. “Yes Cat. Come for me.” “Oh god!” I exclaimed as the most intense orgasm I ever experienced washed over me. I felt weak and drowsy. “You aren’t finished yet,” she said, and straddled my face. Her wetness inflamed me; it thrilled me to know I could arouse her so. I licked her eagerly, stroking her button with my tongue, sucking it into my mouth and nibbling gently. I slid a finger into her soaking cunt and drew the moistness to her ass. I slid it inside her, and she thrust furiously against my tongue. With my other hand, I tugged at her nipple, pulling and twisting it; with a groan, she flooded my face with her cream, and Cat that I am, I drank eagerly. I strive to deserve the love of my Mistress; she has taught me a lot about submission, as well as friendship and happiness. I will never forsake her, and while she does not belong to me, I am grateful for the gift of her love and her domination. It is only beneath the crack of her whip that I become truly free.trivikram director
A few years ago I broke up with a girl I was dating for about six months. I caught her cheating on me one night when I came home from work early.When we first met I thought she was kind of a slut because I had seen her out before at some of the local bars and she always seemed to have a lot of guys hanging around and talking to her. She would dance with anybody and always wanted to be the center of attention. Several times I would see her leave with three, four, five or more guys.One night when I finally decided to she what she was about I asked her to dance and we started talking. She said she was looking for a good man that would treat her right and not run around on her. We sat and talked and had a few drinks and when I asked her if she would like to come over for a nightcap after the bar closed she agreed. That’s how we got hooked up. I have a good job and treat my women with respect and thought she would appreciate me. Wrong!I had suspected she was cheating on me for a couple of months before I caught her. We were living together and one night I came home early from work and caught her in bed with another guy. I pulled in the drive and saw an unfamiliar car. I figured one of her girlfriends stopped by. When I came in the house I heard noise coming from upstairs and I went up to let her know I was home. When I opened the bedroom door I saw a guy zip up his pants and grab his shoes and my girlfriend pulling on a T-shirt. I was in shock. Before I could say anything, the guy ran by me, down the stairs and out the door. Becca sat there on the bed and started crying saying, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” I told her I didn’t care how sorry she was and to get the fuck out of my house. She left and came by the next day to gather up her things.A few months later I stopped in a bar that I seldom go in to and when I went to the men’s room I saw the following scrawled on the wall:BECCA DAVIES IS A SLUT! I hear that! I did her too! SO DID I Me and two buddies banged her one night I NAILED HER, JR. me too Dean I was in a 7 man train on her Dave Only 7? She fucked me and 11 other guys one night at a party. Yeah I was there too. That bitch loves a gang-bang! I was at two bangs with her. One was 9 guys and she did 7 the next night. Rob Damn, has anyone in town NOT fucked her? Probably not! She told me once her fantasy is to screw 50 men in one night I’m there. Just name when and where?Well, you know how guys are after they have had a few. You see a message on a wall in a men’s room and everybody thinks they are a comedian. I thought it was pretty funny and didn’t give it much thought. Then a couple weeks later I stopped in the same bar again I went into the rest room to read the comments again and have a laugh. and I saw this added to the comments about Becca:ATTENTION EVERYONE, I talked to Becca and told her I would arrange a gangbang for her and she said cool.Place and time to be announced. Check back.NOTICE: Becca Davies said she is ready to do a gangbang with as many guys as I can find. Friday, July 4th at 9pm at Lake Shore Park, back pavilion. Everyone is invited. Tell all your friends.I thought that was hilarious! Then I went back to the bar and got another beer. While I was standing at the bar I heard a couple of guys talking. One guy was saying he knew who she was and a buddy of his told him it was really going to happen. I thought, ‘Hey, I’m going to have to check this out.’The day of the big event came and I made my preparations. I packed a twelve of Michelob and a couple of sandwiches in a cooler and headed for the park about 6 pm. I knew the place where it was supposed to happen backed up to a nice stand of trees where I could hide and be well covered but still have a nice view. There is a factory on the other side of the woods behind the park and I knew it would be closed for the holiday weekend. I drove there, parked my truck and made my way thought the woods to a spot behind the pavilion where I could watch and not be seen, cracked a beer and waited.About 8:00 I saw a couple of cars pull in to the parking lot with about three or four guys in each. They just sat there in the cars and drank some beer. Around 8:30 another car pulled in and two guys and Becca got out. They looked at the other cars and waved and all the guys got out. Then they all headed over to the pavilion. There were seven guys in the other cars and the two guys and Becca. They sat on a picnic table and were talking, drinking and laughing.About 9:15 another car pulls in and five guys get out and walk over. I hear Becca whoop and say, “Let’s party!” She is only wearing a sundress and sandals and she just lifts the dress over her head and tosses it to the ground. All the guys start whistling and yelling and undoing their pants. Becca starts dancing to music on a radio that someone brought and the guys start rubbing her and squeezing her tits and ass. Pretty soon she is lying on the table and the guys start to form a couple of lines to begin the sex.So now there are 14 guys standing in line to fuck and be sucked by my Ex. To tell the truth, I was getting pretty turned on by seeing this. Becca was laying on the table and the guys started by having her suck their cocks and when they got good and hard they would climb on the table and fuck her.After a little while three more cars pulled in and 11 guys got out to join the party. Becca was really getting into it and the newcomers jumped right in. She was on her knees taking it up the ass while sucking two guys at once. Then she was sandwiched between two guys getting it in the pussy and ass.One group of guys from the first to arrive were done and went to their car and leave. Meanwhile, the rest were going strong. Another car pulled in and five guys got out, walked over and pile on. I was keeping a count of the coming and going of cars until about 1:00. I counted 18 cars and one van and when I got to 50 guys I quit counting. I knew Becca liked to fuck but I was amazed at her stamina.There was a lot of drinking going on along with the fucking and I noticed not a lot of attention was being paid to who was there. I decided I was going to get in on some of this action and worked my way to the edge of the parking lot. When another car pulled in and four guys got out I snuck in behind them and walked up to the pavilion. By now Becca was so drunk and sexed up that she couldn’t tell who was doing what. I got in line behind a couple of guys to take my turn with her. I was already hard so I opened my pants and freed my cock. I always carry a couple of rubbers with me just in case I need one so I slipped one on so I would be ready when my turn came. Some of the other guys were using them too, but most weren’t so I didn’t want to risk catching anything.The guy in front of me was screwing her now while she was sucking on a black guy’s dick. She was on her back with her legs spread and hanging over the edge of the table. The guy in front of me blew his load and pulled out so now it was my turn. I wasn’t worried about her seeing me because the black dude she was sucking was practically sitting on her face. He was pretty large and he was shoving his cock all the way down her throat and she was taking it with out so much as a single gag. I could see her throat bulge with his every thrust. I decided to fuck her in the ass so I lifted her legs and put them over my shoulders. Her ass was now on the edge of the table and I guided my cock to her poop shoot and started to push it in. She was pretty well loose and lubed from all the other cocks that had already been there so I slid right in. I started pumping and it didn’t take long before I was ready to shoot my wad. I was watching the black guys 10 incher sliding in and out of her face and stretching her neck and I never came so hard in my life! It was fantastic.After I was done I stepped aside and let the next guy in line move into position. I stayed around a while to watch some of the other action up close. It was a much better view than from my hiding place. I noticed that her dress had been trampled on and kicked away from the table a bit so I walked over by it and kicked it more toward my hiding place. I thought it would be cool if she couldn’t find it and had to go home naked. After a few more minutes I left behind a group of guys that were going back to the parking lot to leave and snuck back to the woods and back to my hiding place. I found a long stick and reached through the brush and snagged the dress. Then I got comfortable, opened another beer and watched some more banging.It was about 3:00 now and things were winding down. Most of the guys had left and Becca was passed out. There were six or seven guys sitting on the table drinking beer and rubbing Becca’s tits and their dicks. They were trying to get another stiffy to fuck her one more time before leaving. That’s when I heard some motorcycles heading in. It looked like about 20 Harleys and a couple of trikes. Word must have gotten to the local biker’s club and they came to check it out. The guys sitting at the table quickly did up their pants and looked at each other not knowing what to do. I’m sure they were not ready to rumble, (not that they would have any chance against 20-25 bikers), so when one of the hogs said, “We heard there was some slut giving a gang bang so we came to see. Guess your party is over, now it’s our turn.” They didn’t argue. They just got up, walked to the parking lot and left.The bikers didn’t care that Becca was passed out. They fucked her hard. They fucked her in the ass and pussy. They jerked off on her face and in her hair. Then one guy said, “Man, she’s all loose and worn out. Let’s just skull fuck her.” They laid her on her back and let her head hang over the edge of the table. Then they lined up and fucked her mouth one at a time. I thought they were going to break her neck the way they were pounding away. Even though she was unconscious her gag reflex was not working. One after the other they pumped their cocks down her throat and shot their loads. From my angle I could see the sperm running out of her mouth and down her face into her hair after each guy pulled out. I hoped they wouldn’t drown her.After they were all spent one of the guys went over to a trike and got his Rottie and brought him back. A couple of the other bikers flipped Becca over and lifted her ass in the air and held her up while they let the dog fuck her. After the dog was done one of the guys said, “Maybe we should wash her off some.” They all started laughing and then got up on the table and pissed on her. Then they got on their bikes and left.It was about 5:30 and still too dark to make it back through the woods to my truck so I sat and had another beer waiting for daylight. Then I fell asleep. I woke up when I heard a car door slam. I looked at my watch and it was 12:20 and a bright hot summer day. I peered through the bushes and saw a cop walking toward the pavilion. Someone must have made a report about all the traffic from last night. And there, lying on top of the picnic table, was Becca. Passed out, completely naked, surrounded by empty beer and whiskey bottles and used rubbers. Covered with dried cum and piss. What a mess!The cop looked at her a couple of minutes shaking his head. I don’t think he wanted to touch her because he took out his nightstick and gently nudged her with it until she woke up. Becca sat up with a start and looked around and saw the cop. Then she put her head down and puked up a big puddle of cum, right on the cop’s shoes! He stepped back and asked her what happened and if she was all right. She said she was fine and that she just had a little too much to drink last night. He asked her how she got there and where her clothes were. Becca said she couldn’t remember. The cop said, “Well, I’m sorry but I am going to have to take you in on a public indecency charge. He then put the cuffs on her and led her to his cruiser, put her in the back and covered her with a blanket. Then he left.Well I guess there must have been close to 100 guys that did Becca that night. She got her fantasy and then some. You can file this under Ripley’s Believe it or Not, but I know what I saw. Wish I had thought to bring my video camera. That would have made one Hell of a movie. It was a week before Xmas, and the gang down at work was having a gift exchange. The rules of the gift exchange where simple, no gifts over $10, and all gifts could not be sex-specific. However, since most of my co-workers are women, most of the gifts were feminine. After the gifts where picked, and all said and done, I ended up with some bath and body shower set. Everyone poked and made fun, but I said fuck it and kept my gift. On the way home from work I was trying to decide what I could do with my new found “Body Wash.” I thought of maybe a re-gift, or maybe just giving it to my sister of something. I decided on the latter. When I arrived home I went inside and tossed my keys on the table. I looked around and noticed no one was home. I figured everyone was out Xmas shopping, and decided to grab some dinner. After I was done eating, my sister came strolling through the door. “Hey, what’s up?” I said. “Nothing much, you?” she replied. “Same.” About that time she walked over to the table and picked up the shower kit. “You forget to wrap one of my gifts?!” she said excitedly. “Uh, no.” “Well then who is it for?” I turned around, and saw what she was talking about. “Oh that? I was planing on giving it to mom.” “What!” she exclaimed. “Why did you want it?” She gave me this open jawed look, like I had just slapped her face. “You know I love this kinda of stuff! Come on! Is it for me or not?” she said put her hands to her hip. I smiled and thought about what I could make her do for it. The thought of her doing dishes or cleaning the house in general entered my mind, but then I started thinking about her on her knees sucking my cock. Yes, there she was making long strokes with her hand, bobbing her head up and down, licking the end of my… “Hello! Are you here?” my sister said interrupting my fantasy. “Yeah I am here, I was just thinking.” “About what?” “Well, since you seem so eager to have this shower crap I was thinking of what I could get you to do for it.” “Oh! Please I really want it, and besides what are you going to use it for? You going to jerk off with it in the shower?” After she said it, she put her hand to her mouth thinking she went to far. I eased her fear and smiled at her. “Well you know that doesn’t sound to bad! I think I might go do that right now,” I said marching down the hall to the bathroom. “No don’t!” “Why not? It was your idea.” “Please I really want it!” she said, practically on her knees. Again the vision of her sucking me off entered my head. I starred down at her lips letting my gaze go down to her chest where to very firm B cup sized tits moved up and down. It was getting to be too much. My face flustered and my dick pushed at my jeans. The thought of jerking off in the shower was weighing on my mind, but then I decided to be bold. “If you want it so badly sis, why don’t you join me?” I said. She didn’t answer at first, she just looked at me mouth closed, as if she was pondering the act in her mind. She looked down at my crotch seeing my very visible hard-on. She looked back at me and her face grew red. “I… don’t…” she said mumbled under her breath. “What?! It’s not like we haven’t seen each other naked before.” She looked at me again and shrugged her shoulders. “Okay I will, but no touching,” she said pointing a finger at my bulge. “Okay, lets go then.”shower sex storiesWith that we both stepped into the bathroom together and locked the door. We then very awkwardly began taking off our clothes. My sister turned to the side, facing the full-length mirror. While I stood in front of the shower facing my sister. I went first, removing my belt, followed by socks and my shirt. My sister-followed suit first removing her shoes then her socks. I stood for a moment drinking in my lil’ sister with my eyes. Yes we have seen each other naked, but not to this degree. As I was starring at her, she removed her shirt of her head, followed by her jeans. She looked over at me and smiled. “What are you waiting for? Start the water and get naked!” my sister said moving her hands behind her back. I agreed and opened the shower curtain, and began running the water until it was warm. I turned around and saw my lil’ sister bending over and removing her panty’s. I closed my eyes and reopened them, hoping that this was not a dream. I finished taking my clothes off and check the water, it was warm enough. I turned to tell my sister, but she was right behind me. “Is it ready?” she asked sweetly. “Yup, go ahead and get in.” She obeyed and climbed into the shower. This was the first time I was treated to a full, close-up view of my sister. I climbed in behind her and began rinsing my body. But I had to get very close to my sister just to get enough water. As I got closer my dick, which was ready to go, bumped against her ass checks. “Hey. I said no touching,” my sister said while pushing me back. “Sorry, I am just really turned on.” She smiled and reached for the body wash. She opened the cap and began filling her hand with it. She motioned for me to take some and I put my hand out, trying not to stick my dick in her ass again. After she squeezed a very generous hand full into my hand, she put the bottle down and began run the soapy mixture on her body starting at her stomach and working outward in a circle. The sent of Camille filled the air as we soaped up our bodies. I pumped my dick and watched my lil’ sister as soaped up her legs, her chest, and her ass checks. She turned around looked down at my ” activities.” “Well I bet your dick has never felt like this,” she said soaping up her arms. “Almost never, I have some lotion in my room, it doesn’t smell as good but it’s the same effect.” She laughed and motioned for me to switch places with her. I stepped into the main spray of the shower and began washing away the body wash. I cupped my hands and splashed water on my face, as I did I felt my sister’s tits press into my back. I looked over my shoulder to see my sister with the biggest smile I had ever seen. “Wow! You really held out. I thought for sure you where going to fondle my tits, or at the least come on me,” she said whilst wrapping her arms around my waist. “Well I must admit..” I tried to finish but she put a finger to my lip. She then reached down and began stroking my dick. I groaned as she pulled on my very hard dick, all the while rubbing her legs against mine. I reached around felt her ass. She giggled and turned me around. “You like?” she said pulling at both her nipples. “Hell yeah!” With that I moved my hands to her tits. She let out a short scream. I stopped and looked down to see that my dick had just passed below her pussy, but close enough to touch her lips. We looked at each other for what felt like an eternity. “Do it!” she said, flashing me a smile. I didn’t hesitate. I took my dick and guided into her tight pussy. I plunged again and again into her most taboo pussy, as she wrapped a leg around me moaning over and over. It wasn’t long before I knew I was going to come. I pulled out, and just when she was about to protest I and pumped my dick and shot stream after stream of cum onto her tits, and stomach. I looked down at my dick, squeezing out the last few drops. My sister then got onto her knees and cleaned off my dick. Hope you enjoyed, as always pics and comments welcome.
Alexander sat up in bed. He had been laying there for what seemed like hours but what was in actuality, only minutes. He swung his legs out and stood while moving a hand across his stomach. He’d been having disturbing dreams again and he was feeling sick. In a desperate attempt to clear his mind and his lungs, Alexander opened the sole window in his upstairs bedroom to gaze outside. His father, Lucien and his younger sister, Lillith were outside with the horses. Lucien was leading a beautiful piebald mare around the track as Lillith rode and proclaimed her delight. It was always like this, Alexander sullenly mused, Lillith gets all of his attention and I get all of his wrath. Unconsciously, he moved one of his hands to his shoulder and traced the marks his father had left across his back, symbols of Alexanders disobedience. Alexander watched Lillith and made a mental note to himself about how much she resembled their mother, Rachael. Alexander was never quite certain why Lucien had divorced her and kept custody of both of the children, but Lucien had and Alexander had been stuck here ever since. Even after Alexander had matured and run off to University, he still returned in the summer and submitted to his fathers all-encompassing control. Lucien was a giant man, easily six and a half feet. Alexander had inherited some of that as he grew to adulthood, but he never quite matched his fathers size and bulk. Lillith on the other hand, was small and delicate, with fine black hair that curled into gentle waves. She was younger by seven years and Alexander envied every one of them. Alexander was always on the wrong side of Lucien’s temper. Whenever Alexander showed the least bit of will or proclaimed the tiniest protest to Lucien’s authority, he was met with a whip across his back. Alexanders eyes moved over to the post where he had to stand and count aloud while Lucien would whip him. He quickly turned his attention back to Lillith who was smiling and laughing in the late morning sun. Alexander closed the window and pulled a shirt on. He loathed the touch of cloth on his back but Lucien decreed that everyone was to be fully clothed before they left their rooms. Alexander didn’t bother to wear shoes though. Lucien was outside with his pride and joy, nothing Alexander did in private was going to matter much. He walked into the kitchen and went through the refrigerator, looking for something to eat. While he assembled ingredients on the counter, Lillith opened the back door and stepped inside. “You are in so much trouble…” She started. Alexander met her with a glare and went back to his food. “Leave me alone,” he said coldly. Lillith’s shrill voice usually grated on his nerves and he didn’t want to hear it first thing in the morning. Lillith walked around the center console in the kitchen and came over to Alexanders side. “Daddy says that you’re going to have to clean the whole stable all by yourself for being so lazy.” Lillith chimed. Alexander stopped what he was doing and stared straight ahead. Lillith was really annoying him now. He turned his head and stared down at her while she grinned at him. Alexander suspected she took a small amount of pleasure in telling him what was in store. He let out his breath. “Leave me alone you little bitch.” Alexander enunciated in low tones. Lillith cocked her head to one side and smirked at him. “You just wait ’till I tell Daddy what you just said! You’ll be in even more trouble!” With that, she ran upstairs and slammed her door shut. Alexander finished preparing his food and sat down at the table. Partway through breakfast, Lucien came inside. He laid down his tack and set himself to looking through the mail. Alexander tried to concentrate on his food. Within minutes, Lucien came into the dining room and stopped on the opposite side of the table. He faced Alexander. “Would you mind explaining to me why you are so tardy?” Lucien’s voice sounded hard but he wasn’t that upset. Alexander felt a small amount of relief. “Sorry.” Alexander breathed, trying not to sound sarcastic. “I’m assigning you all of Lillith’s chores in addition to your own today. Perhaps tomorrow you will be more inclined to get up on time.” Lucien started away from the table and then paused at the entrance to the kitchen. “One more thing,” he said, “I’m going into town today and I’m leaving Lillith here. You are responsible for her.” Alexander felt like screaming. Not only was he going to spend all day tied up with chores, he was going to have to put up with Lillith’s brattiness while he did them. He took a sip of milk. “Fine.” Lucien finished his mail and went outside to saddle his favourite stallion. ‘This was so typical’, Alexander thought, ‘He’ll be gone all day and then come home and find something wrong with what I did’. He watched his father meticulously prepare the horse before mounting him and urging him toward town. Alexander finished his breakfast before heading back to his room to find his shoes. He laced on the work boots and pulled on a second shirt. On his way down the stairs, he tied his hair back and made sure it was secure. The last thing he wanted in it was horse shit. He slipped out the back door and walked across foreyard to the stables. Alexander rolled his sleeves up and began cleaning the stables, mentally pointing his rage at Lillith the whole time. It didn’t take Lillith long grow bored of the indoors and come outside to find Alexander. She had gone to her room, bathed, changed her clothes and fixed her hair after her morning ride. She lingered at the stable doors while Alexander worked. Finally he stopped and looked at her. She smiled. “Where’s Daddy?” She asked sweetly. “He went to town.” Alexander answered, leaning against the stall he was currently cleaning. Lillith took that moment to straighten her dress. Alexander frowned when he realized just what she was doing down here. “Then you have to take care of me…?” She asked, feigning ignorance. “Yes.” Alexander growled. Lillith brightened and took a few steps inside the stable.taboo porn story“I want to go for a ride. I want to ride Bucephalus.” She said. “No. Lillith, Go Away!” Alexander yelled at her. She took a step back but didn’t lose her smile. They both knew that Alexander wouldn’t touch her, not unless he was eager to face the whip again. “I said I want to take a ride and you’d better do it. Daddy would be very angry if he knew that you weren’t taking good care of me.” Lillith smiled again. Alexander felt like slapping it right off of her face. Instead, he took off his gloves and walked over to her. Alexander roughly grabbed the front of her dress and lifted her a few inches. “Listen to me. I don’t care if you want to ride Bucephalus and I don’t care if Father would be angry. I’m going to finish cleaning the stables and then I’m going inside. And you are going to leave me alone.” He let go of her and went back to his work. Lillith was a little surprised but she didn’t say anything else. Eventually, she wandered back to the house and went inside. Alexander felt immense relief. He was afraid she’d push the issue and he would be forced to take her for a ride. After hours of cleaning stalls and shoveling shit, Alexander was finished. He peeled off his gloves and his outer shirt and just stood in the afternoon breeze. He still had a few more chores ahead of him, but nothing as daunting as the stables. He decided to take a quick rest before continuing. Walking a little ways away, he came to the soft bed of the nearby creek and unlaced his boots. He placed his feet in the water and laid back, just watching the clouds overhead. He heard the back door open and close, then heard soft footsteps somewhere near the stables. Lillith. Alexander sat up and sighed. He didn’t want to fight with her again but he also didn’t want her in the stables. He stood and re-tied his hair while he walked back barefoot to the stables. Lillith was inside pulling tack off the walls. She was dressed in newer riding clothes and had a crop tucked under her arm. “What are you doing?” Alexander asked, more than a little annoyed with her. “I’m going for a ride.” She replied. “And I don’t care if you won’t take me. I’ll go myself.” Something in her voice snapped Alexander’s control. He reached for her and yanked the tack out of her hands. Lillith made a small sound of protest then regained herself. “What are you doing?” Alexander answered by slapping her hard across the face. He felt every ounce of rage focus into that perfect, stinging slap. Lillith fell back and down, instantly placing a hand to her face where he had struck her. She looked up at him with shiny eyes. She’d never been hit before. Their blue eyes locked and she knew she was going to get far worse. Alexander hauled Lillith up by her hair and dragged her outside. She was openly crying now, begging him to let go of her. Alexander wasn’t certain what he was going to do until his gaze fell on the whip. He smiled a demonic smile as he though of Lillith being flogged. She apparently sensed his thoughts and started struggling harder. He pulled her face close to his and let his hot breath out. Lillith was too weak to break his grip on her hair. She glared up at him defiantly. “Daddy is…” she never finished the sentence. Alexander struck her again. This time she stumbled and fell onto her back. Looking down at her in this prone and open position, Alexander made a decision. He was going to take something that she could never have back. Alexander was on her in an instant. He tore open her shirt before she could even form words of protest. She was wearing a dainty white lace bra that covered her developing breasts. Lillith was terrified but didn’t know what to do. Alexander was bigger and stronger than her and there was no one around to help her. She didn’t know whether to fight or to beg. She decided to beg. “Please… No…” She stammered while Alexander peeled off her riding pants. He had never seen any of Lillith’s flesh before. She was clad now only in her bra and matching panties. Alexander felt his pulse and his erection rise. He slapped her again before sitting back and pulling off his shirt. Lillith just laid on the ground. This was all so surreal to her. She was afraid if she resisted, Alexander would hurt her more. But she didn’t want to have sex with him either. Alexander decided to force Lillith to take off his pants. Grabbing her hair again, he stood and forced her onto her knees in front of him. With small shaking hands, Lillith reached up and unbuttoned then unzipped his pants. Alexander’s cock was not fully erect as his pants fluttered to the ground. Lillith just stared at it, not really knowing what to do. Alexander tossed her back down and laid on her covering her body with his. He brought their lips together and kissed her violently, then ripped off her bra and busied himself in sucking on her nipples. Alexander knew that Lillith was still a virgin and had never in her life done anything like this before. She made tiny, mewing sounds like a small animal in pain but she stopped fighting him and only squirmed when Alexander began to move on her body. He played with both of her nipples, first sucking one and squeezing the other, then switching. Lillith was not developed at all, but Alexander still found amusement watching her writhe was he played with her. After a few moments, he moved his other hand down to her panties and slipped inside of them. He felt the first small wisps of pubic hair as he moved down between her legs. She was wet but not greatly so. Alexander suspected that her body was responding to an imminent penetration even if her mind was not. He started to move a finger back and forth along the length of her lips, stroking her slowly to increase the wetness. He did not want to penetrate her until she was sufficiently lubricated. Lillith squirmed with each pass of his fingers and started to cry. Alexander grinned even though his mouth was still locked on her soft, pink nipple. It felt good to finally have her suffer after all the shit she’d put him through. It felt good to feel her body tremble as he did what he wanted to do. It felt good to control her and to force his dominance on her. He pulled his hand out of her panties and ripped them off of her. She emitted a little gasp as Alexander sat up a little and spread her legs wider. Lillith saw his cock sticking out long and hard from his body. She watched him place a hand on her stomach to keep her in place while he guided the head to her opening. He laid down on her again and began to slowing push his enormous dick into her. Lillith tried to move out of the way but she was pinned. Alexander weighed too much for her, he was too strong and too quick. She just laid there and cried as he began to rape her. A little way in, Alexander’s dick pushed up against her maidenhead. Lillith felt an unpleasant pressure while Alexander continued to push and press against it. He wanted to make this especially painful for her, considering all the pain she had caused him. After minutes of toying with her virginity, he cruelly shoved his dick into her. He hilted himself and felt a certain wicked pleasure as Lillith screamed. Her tiny body was wracked with sobs as he began to pump her.hot sex storyWhile he fucked her, Alexander amused himself by biting her nipples and roughly gripping her ass. Occasionally Lillith would struggle and he would respond by slamming his dick into her and pushing her back down. She continued to cry and struggle until Alexander felt his orgasm start to build. He put a hand down on her throat and began to pump her more rhythmically. Every time Lillith would begin any sort of protest, he would grip her tighter around the throat. She finally stopped struggling altogether as he rode closer to his climax. Alexander had never raped anyone before. He’d had trysts with different girls but nothing that ever lasted. He’d even had sex a few times, but it was usually to release some tension on his part. He had never felt this euphoric before. He had never felt so powerful and sexually fulfilled before. His thrusts became deeper and quicker as his orgasm came closer. Finally, he spilled his seed deep into his younger sister. He erupted in ecstasy as he continued to grind and push against her. Lillith was just staring at him with a look of hatred and fear. When he was finally finished with her, Alexander pulled out. There was blood and semen between Lilliths legs and all over his dick. He picked up her torn panties and wiped himself off. Lillith started to sit up but paused as she noticed Alexander looking intently at her. “If you tell Father,” He said with deliberate slowness, “I will kill you.” Lillith didn’t nod or even show that she had heard. While Alexander stood, a new thought formed in his mind. He had never tried anal sex before and here was the perfect person to try it out on. As Lillith finished sitting up, Alexander grabbed her again and shoved her towards the stables. He opened the doors and forced her face down on a pile of straw. Lillith just laid down and didn’t resist him. Alexander played with his dick a bit until it became hard again. H knelt down behind her and began to touch her ass. Alexander teased her asshole with his fingers and quickly stuck one inside to test the tightness. Deciding to lubricate himself a little before pressing in, he pushed his dick into her vagina once again. It came out covered with blood and semen as before but this time, he pressed the head against her small asshole. He laid down on her and began to work into her tight hole. Lillith bit her lip to keep from crying as she was raped a second time. Alexander finally managed to work his dick into her ass and was pleased to find it so tight. He pulled in and out slowly a few times to get a feel for it before ramming her hard. He placed both of his hands on her shoulders while he rode her. He figured this had to hurt as least as much as having your virginity ripped away. Lillith just laid still and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. With each thrust, Alexander let his anger out. Anger at his parents for having a second child. Anger at his father for beating him. Anger at Lillith for being a brat. He rode his anger as he rode Lillith, each thrust was a testament to his rage, a physical form for his feelings. His second orgasm built far more slowly. It built somewhere deep inside him, somewhere primal and feral. His body almost moved on its own, separate from his mind. Lillith, though, was too silent for his tastes, so he roughly grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. She made small gasping noises but did not cry out. He continued to pound on her mercilessly, shoving his dick in and out while she held her tears in check. After what seemed like an eternity, Alexander felt his orgasm near. He slowed his thrusts down to an even meter. In. Out. In. Out. He didn’t want to come to quickly. When his body had finally had enough, he poured out his second orgasm. He filled Lilliths ass with his hot seed as he continued to pump her. Alexander felt release as never before. He knelt behind Lillith for a few minutes while his dick spasmed, spitting out excess semen. Lillith had gone still but her breathing was ragged. He pulled his dick out of her and wiped it off on her thigh. Lillith moved a little and turned to look up at him. When she opened her eyes, they held a glint of anger, a glint of sadness and a glint of… satisfaction? “What’s so funny?” Alexander asked, mentally preparing to deal out some more punishment to her if she became too flippant. But she was not the one who answered. “Let me field that question,” came Lucien’s voice, cold and clear through the air. Alexander had not heard him ride up, had not heard him dismount, had not heard him approach. Alexander had no excuse for his actions and sensed more than saw the whip in his fathers hand.
I need to put my mind at ease, somehow, yet my current situation seems to prohibit any kind of mercy. I would dearly love to shout to the heavens or anyone who would listen that I am no longer under my own judgement, that it doesn’t seem like I will be enjoying the romantic side of high-school any time soon. No, I have been trapped in a hellish limbo, one that uses my own good will against me and horribly so. I can’t betray her, yet no one is stopping me! And she betrayed me, didn’t she?!Just read on I’m getting a little ahead of myself, I think. One thing allows me a grain of phantasmal freedom: the degree of anonymity that this web site allows me. No one knows me, nor do they know ‘her’ and so it’s safe to tell the truth. I can only hope that this serves as some kind of release I have nothing else. None of my friends can know, and certainly no one else. Even if you happen to know me, the names have naturally been changed, so there. I remember the days before I caught her innocent gaze in passing, when I was chasing after a junior named Laura. I was making good progress, too until she was seduced by some senior that I have never met. As a freshman, albeit a very successful one, I am still below the ‘upperclassmen’.So, after her, I was a bit frustrated. All my friends were agreeing with me that all I found was further annoyance every time I set my eyes on someone else. More and more seniors jumping in and shattering all of my fragile progress, and more and more bitches that simply thought I wasn’t good enough. I was almost ready to give it a rest and focus on other thingsUntil one day, when I got a call from an old friend who was still in the ‘lower school’. The lower school, a demeaning name given by my school to everyone under 9th grade, is in a separate wing, so I never got a glimpse of it, or anyone in it, since the beginning of the year. But, after I got a call from Luke, he reminded me of a CD I never returned to him. I thought, ‘Damn, he remembered’, and promised to cough it up tomorrow morning.That day, I rushed to the lower school before 1st period began. CD in hand, I rounded the corner, and nearly tripped over my own shock as soon as I did. Girls. What seemed to be tens of hundreds of girls, looking young and vibrant, lining the halls, giggling about tiny unmentionables in front of a relatively few number of guys. Of course, these few bastards were either standing there, pretending to be engrossed in something private or feigning conversation with a friend, actually keeping close eyes on the hotter girls nearby, or they were trying (too hard) to act all manly and grown, spouting out dry wit that fell short on underdeveloped minds.I slowed to a stunned walk, wondering how, and above all why, so many girls enrolled this year and this year alone! As I trudged through the fairly blown-up masses of kids, I waved absently to teachers that I had had before and looked around for Luke more than often, eyes stopping on a surprisingly developed set of breasts, or meeting the half-blank gaze of a fairly interesting young girl. One thing seemed constant: they were all obviously mature for their ages, and many of them seemed immediately interested in a high-schooler.I had to bite my tongue, simply to anchor myself to reality, as I kept my wits about me. I eventually found Luke, sitting outside a classroom, simply watching the crowd, and rushed to him.“Luke Luke, did it slip your mind on the phone that the whole California girl population decided to migrate to our school and only our school?” My exasperation must have begun to show, as a tall, young 8th grade girl brushed beside me. I heard her read off the standard ‘excuse me’ then stop dead. Her feet hit the ground as she had to catch her backpack; not because she had bumped into me that hard, but because she was surprised. Her eyes froze on mine, and her face went nearly blank; nearly, I say, because she carried a hint of interest.“No problem” I muttered, a slightly confused pair of eyes catching a covert glance at the beautiful, tight, dancer’s body before me. She wore a white T-shirt that stopped just below her bellybutton, and very tight, slightly bell-bottom jeans. The one word that came to mind was firm. Luke, always being fairly detached and cynical, only rolled his eyes. Though, I was a bit too distracted to notice. I glanced back to Luke as she gradually eased away, her very young and pouty lips lightly parted underneath sunglasses-covered eyes.“Isn’t it a touch more common for the guy to pursue you, Vick? You must be a bit off today.” Luke’s half-opened and obviously uncaring eyes met her half-surprised gaze instantly.“Oh, drop dead, Luke. I don’t need to hear it again.” She replied with spite that she didn’t seem capable of. Her face suddenly became rather cold and ridiculing, not to mention superior. Then, she was off without a backwards glance. I was still shaking it off when Luke took the CD from my hand with another remark.“Pay no mind, believe me she’s no one to get near.” Only now do I realize how right he was.“Huh? Oh why not? What was her name? Vick?” I was letting my mature-looking act turn to a decidedly lower-schooler look of anxiousness.“Victoria, and yes, she has a boyfriend.” As he stuffed the game CD into is backpack, I noticed a smile he was trying to hide.“and that’s somehow funny?”“Yes! I was her boyfriend once, Steve!” His grin had now turned into a big, chuckling smile.“Excuse me? Once? We’ve only been in school for 2 months, and how the hell did YOU manage that?”He shook his head. “Look, my friend that girl is the most intriguing girl in this school right now, I’ll admit but, believe me, she’s so intriguing because she’s so impossible! God knows what she’ll do or think next, and there’s no way any guy will get near her. The day she goes beyond a french kiss is the day I graduate college, if that. Believe me aim for someone else. They’re all dying for an experienced boyfriend, and I could always lend you a hand on the inside”“No, screw that, what about her? Who’s her boyfriend now?” I had already lost it. I was caught in her web, and I was enjoying it.“Are you listening to me? She’s on her 8th relationship so far, and that since two days ago! I guarantee, it has two weeks to go at the very most but, listen to me, she only holds frustration in store for any man.” He looked at me quite seriously as I stared back with sullen determination. “But, what the hell. She did seem to give you a rather interesting reaction perhaps you have a chance. You’ve grown up enough to tower over the competition. Good luck.”“I’ll need it, won’t I?” I was mostly mocking his cynicism. I didn’t buy any of this. She just seemed like a hard-to-get seductress nothing I couldn’t handle. God, how I want to shoot myself now.“No, you won’t. Remember? 8th boyfriend? You could reel her in given 4 days or so. less, if that reaction she gave you was genuine.” With that, the bell rang, and I lost him in the crowd. I caught one last glimpse of Victoria from afar she was truly awe-inspiring, looking young and untouched, yet firm, athletic and unbelievably sexy. I was determined to show her how the world worked, at any cost.At the end of the day, during the last period, I went to my performing arts elective. And, there she was, her small back perfectly arched as she sat on the radiator, leaning against the window, playing with a bracelet as she watched some other people. My heart skipped a giant beat. She was a dancer, obviously, and was now wearing a skin-tight, super-thin black leotard with matching dancing pants, simply to retain some shred of decency though it’s hard to say she needed it, she still looked so perfectly innocent and proper. Small, perfectly shaped breasts were fairly pronounced, with a small, skin-hugging necklace for the perfect accent. I quickly dropped my backpack, as if carrying out some demand, and began to walk up to her.She was alone, looking off in thought, as her eyes locked on me. I approached, swallowed, and spoke, hoping that I wouldn’t blow this she just looked too perfectly sexy.“We weren’t properly introduced in the hallway. My name’s Steve.” I put my hands in my pockets and tried to take a relaxed posture.“Victoria. Pleased to meet you and yes, our ‘introduction’ was kind of short, since that doofus Luke can’t keep his mouth closed.” She spoke with a quiet sense of detachment that would set any man off-kilter. She seemed so apathetic, it was almost cruel. Obviously, another guy going up and ‘getting to know her’ was as common as drawing breath.“Well, I’ve known him for awhile. What he says usually as some rationality in it.” I couldn’t hold back a grin as I sat down, roughly next to her.“Rationality?” She fastened two slightly narrowed eyes on me. “No, from what I see, he just likes to be a pest especially around me.” If I didn’t know better, I was sure of two things: she might not have been sure of the meaning of the word ‘rationality’, and she also sounded mildly hurt as she ended the sentence.“That’s too bad. Something happen between you two?” I decided it would be best to fake idiocy.“We were going out, once. It wasn’t serious, but he just got more and more annoying as it went on but forget all that. What about you, Steve?”“Me? Well, I just saw you in the hall and thought that” my voice trailed off. It entered my head that I might be able to get really truthful with her but not yet. Then, she surprised me.“You thought that I was hot, and that’s why you’re making smalltalk, right?” She sounded dead serious.“Um no, I was well” I could only shift between responses, trying to catch up with my thoughts.“Yes, of course. You just seem so smart and grown up and well” her eyes drifted down my body, then shot up to my face. “Tell you what if that’s what you’re thinking, it might be best to cut all the needless run-around out. For once, I’d like a guy that I didn’t have to play the social game with. Got it?”“Absolutely. I’m impressed, most girls are happy with their indecision.”“Not this one. Come on, the class is about to start.”“I spent the next few days at home in a daze, every once in a while stopping to call her and talk about the realities of her life though, as truthful as it got, something was always missing. It was a touch of emotion, or a trace of real feeling. It was all cold and meaningless to her. I was frightened, then, when she showed amusement.One day, in PA (performing arts), we were all watching a movie when, in the darkness of the room, she slid across the dance floor we were all sitting on and nimbly placed herself on my lap. I had to remind myself of the crowd surrounding us in order to keep my dick limp. She leaned back against me with a predatorial grin and settled her tight, firm ass directly onto my crotch. As always, she was wearing her ridiculously thin outfit, and so I could feel every contour, every crevice, every curve fitting around my crotch with grace. No one seemed to notice, and so, with a chuckle, she slowly slid her hands under her own thighs, to the sides of mine, then down to my knees then, back up the inside in one lithe movement. As it was impossible to resist further, my cock immediately began to swell, pressing up against her petite ass as she encouraged it. She let her hands rest, then bent back her head to rest it on my shoulder as she whispered.“Woah, stallion.”With that, she rolled off me and resumed watching the movie, an amused smile on her face. I wiped a bead of sweat from my forehead and wondered what had just happened.It only got worse from there. Although Luke noted how much time we spent together, she continued to seduce and entice me every chance she could get, and always in a new, mind-bending way. After awhile, I was her slobbering slave.Then, one night, we had a PA performance. Backstage, just before the show, she walked up to me with a sly smile, slowly straddled my lap as I sat in a folding chair, arched her back, and whispered into my ear.“Good luck.”She tilted her head, then kissed me deeply. No one was watching as her tongue nimbly darted around mine, shooting in and out of my mouth as her hands held the back of my head. She indulged herself for about 30 seconds, then broke, smiled, chuckled, and went back to the side of the stage just before the first number began.I was so stunned for the rest of the show that I nearly forgot my lines every single time I had one. She still smiled at me, and all I could think about was whether she had a boyfriend at the moment. Since I had heard from Luke, she was still as prude as ever to everyone else.Later on, after we had both finished all the scenes we were in, she shot me one last grin before darting outside. I followed her as she walked off into the night, then caught up with her just before she reached the outlying woods.“What are you trying to do, anyway? I thought you were careful about who you gave your body away to!”“So I am, Steve very careful. You should feel privileged.” She stopped and spun around as I walked right into her. She instantly threw her arms up and curled them around my shoulders, her head lowered with a wicked smile.“There’s only one guy I can be truthful with, and there’s only one guy who I can feel close to”I was speechless as I felt her knee press into the inside of my thigh. She arched her back firmly, pressing her small breasts into my chest almost forcefully. Her head began to near mine, slowly.“Take me, Steve. Please Show me what no one else can. Now.” Her voice was almost a desperate whisper as I gave in to her spell. I caught her lips with mine and kissed her passionately, a deep, furious tongue-lashing as I began to lower her down onto the grass, surrounded by the trees in the night. I hit one knee as she slid down onto the ground and held me tightly to her. Her arms slid around my torso and began to take off my unbuttoned overshirt as I concentrated on kissing her. She broke it to rip my shirt off me with a high-pitched groan, and I continued to kiss her neck unrelentingly.She smiled and moaned as she lay there, being held and kissed by me for a few minutes. She then tore off my T-shirt, running her hands over my chest and abs, down to my waist.“Ooh you must work out I like that.” She reached my belt buckle and undid it swiftly, yanking it off with a satisfying sound.“When I can hoping that a beautiful angel will fly into my arms, dressed as an evil seductress” I shut up once her hands spread their fingers, her palms pressed to my skin, and slid them down to my crotch. She giggled and rubbed her hands over my swelling cock as her smile faded. Her breathing quickly became heavier as her long, warm fingers gripped the length of my cock and began to pump it slowly. I threw one leg over the other side of her, now straddling her waist, as I struggled to get my pants off. She didn’t stop stroking me, and once she could see my cock, she gasped. It might not have been the size, just the erotic feeling of being so intimate with a guy for the first time. I pulled off my boxers with my pants and lowered myself onto her gently. She spread her legs and wrapped them around my abdomen as she kicked her dancing shoes off.Her breathing echoed through my mind as I kissed her again, her arms free to work herself out of her black leotard. Once the shoulder straps were off, she peeled it off herself. Then, once it was slid off of both legs, she pulled her tights off, leaving her in nothing but a pink satin bra and matching silk panties. Her body was as muscular as I had imagined, being perfectly shaped and rock-solid as she curled around me. After a short while of kissing, I slid down her body, stopping to kiss her breasts for a few seconds, before continuing my trip down her pulsing stomach. As I reached her crotch, I could hear her moan ‘Oh, yes” as I found her eyes intent on my head.“You’ve never been eaten out, have you?”“No, I’ve never gone beyond kissing please be gentle” Her voice was very quiet and moaning already, as my hands locked her thighs in a parted position. She let her arms fall above her head, leaving her in a perfect spread-eagle position. I slowly slid her panties across her pussy, to the side, as she let out a smiling moan of momentary contentment. My lips brushed against her young pussy, quickening her breathing and causing her midsection to pulse and shiver with anticipation as her hands slid up and down her forearms nervously. I tenderly kissed her small patch of light brown hair and slid my lips up and down her cunt, warming it with my breath as her shivering increased. Her breathing turned very heavy as she quietly pleaded for me to ‘give it to her’.I could see the anticipation building inside her as I began to press my lips to her pussy with greater force, every once on a while nearly slipping my upper lip through her exterior. I began to lick my lips, spreading some moisture over her own lips as I held my tongue back for the right moment. After a few more seconds of teasing her, her moaning became louder and louder as her cunt got wetter and wetter with both our juices. Her smell began to hit my nose, working its way through my head like a nerve gas. After a few more seconds, I was convinced that I could hold it no longer and licked the length of her pussy lips, from bottom to top, nearly brushing her clit. She let out a long yelp of pleasure as her body quaked furiously, before settling back down to a tremor. Her moaning got much louder, and I continued to flick my tongue out every few seconds, still kissing her exterior slowly.“Damnit Steve, stop doing this to meee” she moaned out as her face contorted with restraint. My licking increased, and I drew my tongue around the full length of her glistening slit many times in one motion. Her shivering and moaning mounted to a new height as I began to push into her, my hands locked around her thighs to keep her relatively still.My tongue finally pushed through, warmed by her heat and coated instantly with her sweet juices. She let out a long, deep grunt and threw her hands involuntarily to the back of my head, pushing my tongue deeper into her with fury. I tensed it up and flicked it up to her clit, my lips tending to the exterior and making sure that none of her juices escaped me. My tongue hooked its way around her clit, sucking and savoring it with force. Every breath of hers was a combination of a squeal and a moan, making an ‘Oooh’ sound whenever it was coherent at all. She rocked her hips back and forth, using her extreme agility to writhe under my mouth and twist her body with my tongue. Her whole face tensed with a moan as my tongue pushed farther into her, fighting her contracting pussy-muscles to probe deeper and deeper into her hot, wet slit. Her legs closed around my torso from behind, every muscle in her body tensing as her tone of voice slowly became louder and higher with each breath. I continued to suck her clit with all my might as my lips entwined around her, sucking up like a vacuum all she had to offer. After a few moments of this, her chest shot up as her head sprung back with a shrill scream of release, her heels digging into my back as every muscle in her furiously convulsed around me. Her pussy closed around my tongue with a vice-like grip as I still managed to massage her cunt, inside, outside, and all around her clit. She began to claw at the back of my head, her face and body tightening in the throes of her first orgasm. Her nectar flooded into my mouth like a torrent, spilling out onto her crotch and acting a further lubricant for my continued tongue-lashing. I swirled around her clit, pushing through into her pussy despite the resistance over and over again, until she was actually attempting to tell me to stop.As screams and high-pitched moans escaped her, she tried to plead with me to stop and allow her to rest, as sweat coated her body and matted her hair to her head. I eventually listened to her, bringing my mouth away from her quivering mound. Her breathing began to even out as her body dropped back to the ground, limp and slick with sweat. I placed her panties back on her, not doing much to hide her moisture and her scent.I rose to her side and lay down next to her, wrapping my arms around her in a loving hug. Her arms and legs were outstretched still as her chest heaved with gigantic gasps, her eyes still closed as her face remained blank. I held her close to me and kissed her neck until her beautiful green eyes opened, then met her gaze and kissed her slowly. She lapped up the remainder of her own juices inside my mouth as she curled her body around me. After we broke the kiss, she smiled and chuckled contentedly at me but still, there was a touch of emotion lacking, some part of her loving eyes that was missing.I ignored it, as always.“Was that satisfactory, Victoria?”“Ooh, yes, Steve I wish I had known sooner” she chuckled again and kissed me leisurely, her eyes half-opened and full of pleasure. Her hands slid back to my chest, then slowly ran downward.“But it mustn’t have been as good for you, my dear” She glanced between my eyes and my swelling member.“Oh, of course it-” I was cut off as she gripped my dick tightly.“I insist it wasn’t as good for you. Allow me to repay you”My racing thoughts finally began to slow as the moment swallowed them up. I lay on my side, naked, as she wiggled down my body, her hands skimming across my fairly muscular chest and abdomen. My hands leisurely combed through her long hair as her head reached my crotch and I began to feel her breath on my groin. My eyes closed partly as her hands slid onto my cock, quickly ordering it to swell and stretch toward her full lips. She slowly began to pump it with both hands, glancing up to me with a slight grin every few seconds to gauge my reaction. I was already in a half-daze, the smell of her pussy still surrounding my mouth and nose.Suddenly, just as my cock began to reach its maximum length, she speared it into her mouth. Her lips locked close to the base as it hit the back of her mouth, her tongue struggling around the head as a breath escaped her. I emitted a long groan as my hips began to pulse slightly toward her mouth, her warmth and her moisture overtaking me in a different way. She slid my cock in and out of her mouth, slowly at first, always flicking her tensed tongue around the head with skill beyond her years before slamming it back in with an animalistic groan.Her fingers curled around the very base of my cock, brushing against my balls ever so lightly. Her head began to turn to the side with each pump as it got faster and faster. My groans began to match hers as my whole body sank deeper and deeper into the throes of passion. Her free hand slid down to her young breasts, fondling them through the thin fabric of her bra before slipping underneath it. Then, once she craved more, her hand slid down to her pussy and began to work it once more. Her fingers pumped in and out of her, her thumb swirling around her clit as my cock grew still harder. She drew it out of her mouth for a second in order to kiss the length of it with her tongue and lips, before ramming it back into her waiting mouth.As she learned to focus more on the head, my hands locked around her hair as waves of pleasure began to ripple through my mind and body. Her mouth closed on my cock tightly, her tongue massaging every inch of it until I shot my first stream of cum into it with an animalistic grown. Her closed eyes tensed as she struggled to contain it all, her fingers still working her pussy feverishly. Her tongue continued to lap at all I could offer as my orgasm continued, her lips still tight around my cock. My groans slowly died down as she laved up the last of my cum, her breath still fast with an approaching orgasm.I summoned up the last of my momentary willpower and sat up, taking her in my arms from behind and reaching down to her pussy where her hand worked with abandon. My fingers joined hers and massaged her clit while digging into her pussy as far as they could without breaking her delicate and fragile virginity. Her hand finally released and shot up to my neck, both her hands gripping my shoulders as I cradled her in my lap. She moaned out another orgasm as her body writhed furiously in mine, her pussy gripping at my fingers and making small slurping sounds as they pulled in and out of her. I kissed her neck feverishly as she bent her head back, a small smile on her open mouth as her breath came heavily.The scene slowly calmed down as my cum-soaked hand slid up to lay gracefully on her breast, my lips finding hers yet again and twirling around her tongue. Once we had relaxed, she fell into my chest and arms and closed her eyes, a smile frozen on her face as if she was in a dream. Perhaps she was and her spell is so strong that, here I am, reliving our glorious encounter, forgetting the fact that she was only setting me up!“You were right satisfying one returns the favor.” She stretched her arms out like a cat, her bare ass resting on my semi-hard cock.“I tried to tell you” A smile emerged on my face. “But you just wouldn’t listen to me. Then you go and act on impulse, and where does it get you?”“Through the gates of heaven, that’s where.” Her eyes were still shut as she bent back to kiss my neck. And I thought we were done.“I’m glad I had you inside me, Steve.. but, I’m sure it can get even better, can’t it?”“I don’t really know, I’m still a virgin.”Her head twisted around to lock eyes with me. “You? Oh, yeah I forgot you were a freshman. It’s easy to lose all um ‘rationality’ in your arms.”I chuckled under my breath. “You’re great you’re just perfect.”“And so are you, Steve.” Our lips met as we kissed lightly.Again, a hint of emotion was missing. The exact same puzzle piece just wouldn’t fit.And I ignored it, as always.She settled into my lap with a sigh, taking a moment to rest, as I considered what she had just said. ‘It can get even better, can’t it?’ If I didn’t know better (which I didn’t), I could’ve sworn she just said she wanted to get fucked!“We have so much time together that damn show won’t be over for another hour.” It was true, the instructor was kind of a sadist at heart. “Shouldn’t we make the best of our time?” Her eyes met mine, leisurely narrowed, as she smiled meaningfully.And there’s the checkered flag! “Of course we should but, I must warn you, if we go on, it might hurt.”“Oh, I don’t give a shit, Steve.” She tossed her hair back as her hands slid down to my cock, gripping it again and pumping it only for the few needed seconds. It was quickly at attention, pressing up into her ass-crack. Her breathing slowly became heavier as she pressed my cock into her slit, slowly pressing the head into her tight hole. It soon began to slide in as her juices spread over the tip. I slowly took control and began to press it into her as she sat on my lap, her back to me as she bent her head back in pleasure, waiting for it to hit her. My cock slid in, inch by inch, until it pressed against her hymen. Immediately, she gasped loudly and gritted her teeth. I slowly added force as I felt it give way, and, as I did, her tightened jaw screamed with agony. Her voice became a screech, louder and louder, as it finally gave way and my cock plunged into her entirely. Her mouth flew open with a loud scream as my hands held her tightly, my lips trying to soothe her as she gripped at my bare skin furiously.After a short while, her screams became only heavy gasps as she held my cock tightly in her. Small trickles of blood seeped down into my pubic hair as her grip on my shoulders began to loosen. Her tightly closed eyes still told of her agony, and it almost tore me apart with her. Her whole body quaked with a mixture of pleasure, pain, and anxiety. My cock, however, remained hard as her muscles tightened around it, her juices washing away the blood.“Do it.” She whispered as her face began to relax again. I was on the verge of consoling her, but her animalistic cravings seemed to remain unstopped. I reached down to grasp her hips and lifted her up, her weight being surprisingly less than what I had expected. She slid up off my cock, almost entirely, as her pussy tightened up again, then let her drop back onto it with a sudden moan of agony and pleasure. Her muscles tightened again around me, and her hands gripped my shoulders with all her possible strength. Her back arched as her face quaked with emotions, my lips still kissing her neck soothingly. It stabbed at me to see her in such strain, but the pleasure washing through my own body gave rise to only a few simple thoughts. I lifted her up again, this time slowly placing her back down onto my cock with further care. This time, her mouth shaped a slight smile as a moan of pure ecstasy shook out from her throat. I continued the motion, this time pressing into her as she fell with slightly more speed. Her moans became louder, her pussy gripping my cock in perfect rhythm with my pumps. Her juices flowed down onto my thighs and balls, her body shaking in mine. I held her close, tightly, and reassuringly, kissing her neck with care, whispering how much I loved her.The motion continued until she was emitting a near-constant stream of squeals and moans, her mouth shaping a slight smile as she shook in my arms. Before I could begin to speak again“Shut up, Steve.”That took me off-guard. I continued to fuck her, this time quiet, wondering what that cold response meant. Her moaning continued as my cock rammed into her, now with more force, but it was obvious she wanted something else. Then, it hit me.“Fuck me, you little bitch.”She smiled wide and giggled between moans, that obviously scratching her itch. Per pussy gripped my cock with even greater strength, as if she was actually listening to me.“Take it, my young little slut. Milk my cock in your pussy until I let you stop. Ram it into you!” My voice slowly grew as her moans became higher squeals, a purely ecstatic smile gleaming through her. I became caught up in my own tirade, slamming her down onto my cock furiously and forcefully. Her tightly clenching pussy flowed with nectar as it made slight slurping sounds, her squeals beginning to shape words.“Oh, yes. Give it to me. Fuck me, don’t let me stop!” Her body bounced up and down in my lap until she made a movement that still shocks the hell out of me. With my cock still deep inside her, she shot her leg straight up and threw it around me, twirling around my cock until we were face to face. Her neck grew partially limp, her head tilting to the side and slightly down as her eyes remained closed. Her pouting lips were slightly parted, just like the first time I met her in the hallway. Short, gasping squeals escaped her as, with every few pumps, her mouth tightened into a smile, her teeth gritted as she arched her back. Her firm breasts, their nipples hard as the rest of her body, pressing into my sweaty chest as I lifted her up and pressed her down over and over again. Her legs curled around me until they dug into my ass, her knees pressing against my ribcage like that girl in Goldeneye! Sorry, but from my point of view now, they have so much in commonHer young and still innocent-looking eyes slowly shook open as they met mine.“Do you like this, bitch? Being speared on my rock-hard cock until you can’t possibly take any more? Having the shit fucked out of you until your mind is brimming with images and feelings of me!?” I challenged her as her face contorted with a combination of agonizing submission and pure ecstasy. Then, as I yelled out the last sentence, her eyes shot fully open and seemed to show a look of regret, or or something I still can’t place it, but it’s seared into my mind. For an instant, that missing piece of empathy was all I could see, shining from deep inside her. Her eyes looked at me with a half-confused expression of love, then sudden longing. I took the initiative and kissed her deeply, thrusting my tongue into her mouth as my lips suckled hers. After a short second of restraint, she lunged forth and kissed me with greater passion than I have ever been kissed. Her tongue swirled around mine with mind-shattering speed, probing deep into my mouth as her moans riveted themselves into my brain.She was still bouncing up and down on my cock, her lips locked onto mine, when she threw her head back and curled her eyebrows up in a rush of pleasure. I slammed my cock into her again and again, her hands clawing at my shoulders. Her juices flowed onto my cock and down onto my abdomen as her groin slammed down onto mine with almost painful force. Her small mound gripped my cock with such a strength that I had to strive with all my mig,soundarya rajinikanth hot In a house with eight kids it’s hard to find time alone. Heck, it’s impossible. It’s hard enough just to…